BIBLE STORIES AND CLASSICS

CONTENTS

THE LIFE OF ADAM

HERE BEGINNETH THE HISTORY OF NOAH

THE RAINBOW

HERE FOLLOWETH THE LIFE OF ABRAHAM

HERE BEGINNETH THE LIFE OF ISAAC, WITH THE HISTORY OF ESAU AND OF

JACOB

HERE BEGINNETH THE HISTORY OF JOSEPH AND HIS BRETHREN

HERE NEXT FOLLOWETH THE HISTORY OF MOSES

THE BURIAL OF MOSES

THE HISTORY OF JOSHUA

THE HISTORY OF SAUL

THE HISTORY OF DAVID

THE SONG OF DAVID

THE STORY OF A CUP OF WATER

THE HISTORY OF SOLOMON

THE HISTORY OF REHOBOAM

A LITTLE MAID

HERE FOLLOWETH THE HISTORY OF JOB

A CHRISTMAS CAROL

ON THE MORNING OF CHRIST’S NATIVITY

THE BURNING BABE

A CRADLE SONG

EASTER

THE LIFE OF ST. PETER THE APOSTLE

THE LIFE OF ST. PAUL THE APOSTLE

THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS

THE PILGRIM

FLOWERS WITHOUT FRUIT

CONTENTMENT

THE SEARCH FOR PEACE

A SONG OF PRAISE

THE TRAVELLER

TRUE GREATNESS

CHARACTER OF A HAPPY LIFE

A THANKSGIVING TO GOD FOR HIS HOUSE

FRIENDS DEPARTED

THE LAND OF DREAMS

ADORATION

BIBLE STORIES AND RELIGIOUS CLASSICS
THE LIFE OF ADAM

The Sunday of Septuagesima beginneth the story of the Bible, in

which is read the legend and story of Adam which followeth

In the beginning God made and created

heaven and earth. The earth was idle and void and covered with darkness. And the

spirit of God was borne on the waters, and God said: Be made light, and anon

light was made. And God saw that light was good, and divided the light from

darkness, and called the light day and darkness night.

And thus was made light with heaven and earth first, and even and

morning was made one day. The second day he made the firmament, and divided the

waters that were under the firmament from them that were above, and called the

firmament heaven. The third day were made on the earth herbs and fruits in their

kind. The fourth day God made the sun and moon and stars, etc. The fifth day he

made the fishes in the water and birds in the air. The sixth day God made the

beasts on the earth, every one in his kind and gender. And God saw that all

these works were good and said: Make we man unto our similitude and image. Here

spake the Father to the Son and Holy Ghost, or else as it were the common voice

of three persons, when it was said make we, and to our, in plural number. Man

was made to the image of God in his soul. Here it is to be noted that he made

not only the soul with the body, but he made both body and soul. As to the body

he made male and female. God gave to man the lordship and power upon living

beasts. Thus in six days was heaven and earth made and all the ornation of them.

And then he made the seventh day on which he rested, not for that he was weary,

but ceased his operation, and showed the seventh day which he blessed. Thus he

shortly showed the generations of heaven and earth, for here he determined the

works of the six days and the seventh day he sanctified and made holy. God had

planted in the beginning Paradise a place of desire and delices.

And man was

made in the field of Damascus; he was made of the slime of the earth. Paradise

was made the third day of creation, and was beset with herbs, plants and trees,

and is a place of most mirth and joy. In the midst whereof be set two trees,

that is the tree of life, and that other the tree of knowing good and evil. And

there is a well, which casteth out water for to water the trees and herbs of

Paradise. This well is the mother of all waters, which well is divided into four

parts. One part is called Phison. This goeth about Inde. The second is called

Gijon, otherwise Nilus, and that runneth about Ethiopia, the other two be called

Tigris and Euphrates. Tigris runneth toward Assyria, and Euphrates is called

fruitful, which runneth in Chaldea. These four floods come and spring out of the

same well, and depart, and yet in some place some of them meet again.

Then God took man from the place of his creation and brought him

into Paradise, for to work there, not to labor needily, but in delighting and

recreating him, and that he should keep Paradise. For like as Paradise should

refresh him, so should he labor to serve God, and there God gave him a

commandment. Every commandment standeth in two things, in doing or forbidding,

in doing he commanded him to eat of all the trees of Paradise, in forbidding he

commanded that he should not eat of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil.

This commandment was given to the man, and by the man it went to the woman. For

when the woman was made it was commanded to them both, and hereto he set a pain,

saying: Whatsoever day thou eatest thereof thou shalt die by death.

God said: It is not good a man to be alone, make we to him an

helper like to himself for to bring forth children. Adam supposed that some

helper to him had been among the beasts which had been like to him. Therefore

God brought to Adam all living beasts of the earth and air, in which he

understood them of the water also, which with one commandment all came tofore

him. They were brought for two causes, one was because man should give to each

of them a name, by which they should know that he should dominate over them, and

the second cause was because Adam should know that there was none of them like

to him. And he named them in the Hebrew tongue, which was only the language and

none other at the beginning. And so none being found like unto him, God sent in

Adam a lust to sleep, which was no dream, but as is supposed in an extasy or in

a trance; in which was showed to him the celestial court. Wherefore when he

awoke he prophesied of the conjunction of Christ to his church, and of the flood

that was to come, and of the doom and destruction of the world by fire he knew,

which afterward he told to his children.

Whiles that Adam slept, God took one of his ribs, both flesh and

bone, and made that a woman, and set her tofore Adam. Which then said: This is

now a bone of my bones and flesh of my flesh; and Adam gave her a name like as

her lord, and said she should be called virago, which is as much as to say as

made of a man, and is a name taken of a man. And anon, the name giving, he

prophesied, saying: Because she is taken of the side of a man, therefore a man

shall forsake and leave father and mother and abide and be adherent unto his

wife, and they shall be two in one flesh; and though they be two persons, yet in

matrimony and wedlock they be but one flesh, and in other things twain. For why,

neither of them had power of his own flesh. They were both naked and were not

ashamed, for they stood both in the state of innocence. Then the serpent which

was hotter than any beast of the earth and naturally deceivable, for he was full

of the devil Lucifer, which was deject and cast out of heaven, had great envy to

man that was bodily in Paradise, and knew well, if he might make him to trespass

and break God’s commandments, that he should be cast out also.

Yet he was afeard to be taken or espied of the man, he went to the

woman, not so prudent and more prone to slide and bow. And in the form of the

serpent, for then the serpent was erect as a man. Bede saith that he chose a

serpent having a maiden’s cheer [face], for like oft apply to like, and spake by

the tongue of the serpent to Eve, and said: Why commanded you God that ye should

not eat of all the trees of Paradise? This he said to find occasion to say that

he was come for. Then the woman answered and said: Ne forte moriamur, lest haply

we die, which she said doubting, for lightly she was flexible to every part.

Whereunto anon he answered: Nay in no wise ye shall die, but God would not that

ye should be like him in science, and knowing that when ye eat of this tree ye

shall be as gods knowing good and evil, he as envious forbade you. And anon the

woman, elate in pride and willing to be like to God, accorded thereto and

believed him. The woman saw that the tree was fair to look on, and clean and

sweet of savor, took and ate thereof, and gave unto Adam of the same, happily

desiring him by fair words. But Adam anon agreed, for when he saw the woman not

dead he supposed that God had said that they should die to fear them with, and

then ate of the fruit forbidden. And anon their sight was opened that they saw

their nakedness, and then anon they understood that they had trespassed. And

thus they knew that they were naked, and they took fig leaves and sewed them

together for to cover their members in manner of breeches.

And anon after, they heard the voice of our Lord God walking, and

anon they hied him. Our Lord called the man and said: Adam, where art thou?

Calling him in blaming him and not as knowing where he was, but as who said:

Adam, see in what misery thou art. Which answered: I have hid me, Lord, for I am

naked. Our Lord said: Who told thee that thou wert naked, but that thou hast

eaten of the tree forbidden? He then not meekly confessing his trespass, but

laid the fault on his wife, and on him as giver of the woman to him, and said:

The woman that thou gavest to me as a fellow, gave to me of the tree, and I ate

thereof. And then our Lord said to the woman: Why didst thou so? Neither she

accused herself, but laid the sin on the serpent, and privily she laid the fault

on the maker of him. The serpent was not demanded, for he did it not of himself,

but the devil by him.

And our Lord, cursing them, began at the serpent, keeping an order

and congruous number of curses. The serpent was the first and sinned most, for

he sinned in three things. The woman next and sinned less than he, but more than

the man, for she sinned in two things. The man sinned last and least, for he

sinned but in one. The serpent had envy, he lied, and deceived, for these three

he had three curses. Because he had envy at the excellence of man, it was said

to him: Thou shalt go and creep on thy breast; because he lied he is punished in

his mouth, when it was said: Thou shalt eat earth all the days of thy life. Also

he took away his voice and put venom in his mouth. And because he deceived, it

was said: I shall put enmity between thee and woman, and thy seed and her seed.

She shall break thy head, etc. In two things the woman sinned, in pride and

eating the fruit. Because she sinned in pride, he meeked her, saying: Thou shalt

be under the power of man, and he shall have lordship over thee, and he shall

put thee to affliction. Now is she subject to a man by condition and dread,

which before was but subject by love; and because she sinned in the fruit, she

is punished in her fruit, when it was said to her: Thou shalt bring forth

children in sorrow; in the pain of sorrow standeth the curse, but in bringing

forth of children is a blessing. And so, in punishing, God forgat not to have

mercy. And because Adam sinned but only in eating of the fruit, therefore he was

punished in seeking his meat, as it is said to him: Accursed be the earth in thy

work, that is to say for thy work of thy sin, for which is made that the earth

that brought forth good and wholesome fruits plenteously, from henceforth shall

bring forth but seldom, and also none without man’s labor, and also sometime

weeds, briars, and thorns shall grow. And he added: Thereto shalt thou eat herbs

of the earth, as who saith thou shalt be like a beast or jument. He cursed the

earth because the trespass was of the fruit of the earth and not of the water.

He added thereto to him of labor: In the sweat of thy cheer [face] thou shalt

eat thy bread unto the time thou return again into the earth; that is to say

till thou die, for thou art earth, and into earth thou shalt go again.

Then Adam, wailing and sorrowing the misery that was to come of

his posterity, named his wife Eve, which is to say, mother of all living folk.

Then God made to Adam and Eve two leathern coats of the skins of dead beasts, to

the end that they bare with them the sign of mortality, and said: Lo, Adam is

made as one of us, knowing good and evil, now lest he put his hand and take of

the tree of life and live ever, as who saith: beware and cast him out, lest he

take and eat of the tree of life. And so he was cast out of Paradise, and set in

the field of Damascus where as he was made and taken from, for to work and labor

there. And our Lord set Cherubim to keep Paradise of delight with a burning

sword and pliant, to the end that none should enter there ne come to the tree of

life.

After then that Adam was cast out of Paradise and set in the

world, he
engendered Cain, the fifteenth year after he was made, and his

sister
Calmana; but after another fifteen years was Abel born, and his

sister
Delbora.

When Adam was an hundred and thirty years of age, Cain slew Abel

his brother. Truth it is, after many days Cain and Abel offered sacrifice and

gifts unto God. It is to be believed that Adam taught his sons to offer to God

their tithes and first fruits. Cain offered fruits, for he was a ploughman and

tiller of earth, and Abel offered milk and the first of the lambs, Moses saith,

of the fattest of the flock. And God beheld the gifts of Abel, for he and his

sacrifices were acceptable to our Lord; and as to Cain his sacrifices, God

beheld them not, for they were not to him acceptable, he offered withies and

thorns. And as some doctors say, fire came from heaven and lighted the sacrifice

of Abel, and the gifts of Cain pleased not our Lord, for the sacrifice would not

belight nor burn clear in the light of God. Whereof Cain had great envy unto his

brother Abel, which arose against him and slew him. And our Lord said to him:

Where is Abel thy brother? He answered and said: I wot never, am I keeper of my

brother? Then our Lord said: What hast thou done? The voice of the blood of thy

brother crieth to thee from the earth, wherefore thou art cursed, and accursed

be the earth that received the blood of thy brother by his mouth of thy hands.

When thou shalt work and labor the earth it shall bring forth no fruit, but thou

shalt be fugitive, vagabond, and void on the earth. This Cain deserved well to

be cursed, knowing the pain of the first trespass of Adam, yet he added thereto

murder and slaughter of his brother.

Then Cain, dreading that beasts should devour him, or if he went

forth he should be slain of the men, or if he dwelt with them, they would slay

him for his sin, damned himself, and in despair said: My wickedness is more than

I can deserve to have forgiveness, whoso find me shall slay me. This he said of

dread, or else wishing, as who said, would God he would slay me. Then our Lord

said: Nay not so, thou shalt die, but not soon, for whosoever slayeth Cain shall

be punished seven sithes more, for he should deliver him from dread, from labor

and misery, and added that he should be punished personally sevenfold more. This

punition shall endure to him in pain unto the seventh, Lameth, whosomever shall

slay Cain shall loose seven vengeances. Some hold that his pain endured unto the

seventh generation, for he committed seven sins. He departed not truly, he had

envy to his brother, he wrought guilefully, he slew his brother falsely, he

denied it, he despaired and damned, he did no penance. And after he went into

the east, fugitive and vagabond. Cain knew his wife which bare Enoch, and he

made a city and named it Enoch after the name of his son Enoch. Here it showeth

well that this time were many men, though their generation be not said, whom

Cain called to his city, by whose help he made it, whom he induced to theft and

robbery.

He was the first that walled or made cities; dreading them that he

hurted, for surety he brought his people into the towns. Then Enoch gat Irad,

and Irad Mehujael, and he gat Methusael, and he gat Lameth, which was the

seventh from Adam and worst, for he brought in first bigamy. This Lameth took

two wives, Adah and Zilla; of Adah he gat Jabal which found first the craft to

make folds for shepherds and to change their pasture, and ordained flocks of

sheep, and departed the sheep from the goats after the quality, the lambs by

themselves, and the older by themselves, and understood the feeding of them

after the season of the year. The name of his brother was Jubal, father of

singers in the harp and organs, not of the instruments, for they were found long

after, but he was the finder of music, that is to say of consonants of accord,

such as shepherds use in their delights and sports. And forasmuch as he heard

Adam prophesy of two judgments by the fire and water, that all things should be

destroyed thereby, and that his craft new found should not perish, he did do

write it in two pillars or columns, one of marble, another of clay of the earth,

to the end that one should endure against the water, and that other against the

fire. Josephus saith that the pillar of marble is yet in the land of Syria. Of

Zilla he begat Tubal-cain, which found first the craft of smithery and working

of iron, and made things for war, and sculptures and gravings in metal to the

pleasure of the eyes, which he so working, Tubal, tofore said, had delight in

the sound of his hammers, of which he made the consonants and tunes of accord in

his song. Noema, sister of Tubal-cain, found first the craft of diverse

texture.

Lameth was a shooter, and used to shoot at wild beasts, for none

use of the meat of them, but only for to have the skins for their clothing, and

lived so long that he was blind and had a child to lead him. And on a time by

adventure he slew Cain. For Cain was always afeard and hid him among bushes and

briars, and the child that led Lameth had supposed it had been some wild beast

and directed Lameth to shoot thereat, and so, weening to shoot at a beast, slew

Cain. And when he knew that he had slain Cain, he with his bow slew the child,

and thus he slew them both to his damnation; therefore as the sin of Cain was

punished seven sithes, so was the sin of Lameth seventy sithes and seven. That

is to say, seventy-seven souls that came of Lameth were perished in the deluge

and Noah’s flood; also his wife did him much sorrow, and evil-entreated him. And

he being wroth said that he suffered that for his double homicide and

manslaughter, yet nevertheless he feared him by pain, saying: Why will ye slay

me? he shall be more and sorer punished that slayeth me, than he that slew

Cain.

Josephus said that when Abel was slain and Cain fled away, Adam

when he was one hundred and thirty years old engendered Seth like to his

similitude, and he to the image of God. This Seth was a good man, and he gat

Enos, and Enos Cainan, and Cainan begot Malaleel, and Malaleel Jared, and Jared

Enoch, and Enoch Methuselah, and Methuselah Lamech, and Lamech Noah. And like as

in the generation of Cain the seventh was the worst, so in the generation of

Seth the seventh was the best, that was Enoch whom God took and brought him into

Paradise, unto the time that he shall come with Elias for to convert the hearts

of the fathers into the sons. And Adam lived after he had begotten Seth eight

hundred years, and engendered sons and daughters. Some hold opinion thirty sons

and thirty daughters, and some fifty of that one and fifty of that other. We

find no certainty of them in the Bible. But all the days of Adam living here in

earth amount to the sum of nine hundred and thirty years. And in the end of his

life when he should die, it is said, but of none authority, that he sent Seth

his son into Paradise for to fetch the oil of mercy, where he received certain

grains of the fruit of the tree of mercy by an angel. And when he came again he

found his father Adam yet alive and told him what he had done. And then Adam

laughed first and then died. And then he laid the grains or kernels under his

father’s tongue and buried him in the vale of Hebron; and out of his mouth grew

three trees of the three grains, of which trees the cross that our Lord suffered

his passion on was made, by virtue of which he gat very mercy, and was brought

out of darkness into very light of Heaven. To the which he bring us that liveth

and reigneth God, world without end.

HERE BEGINNETH THE HISTORY OF NOAH

The First Sunday in Sexagesima

After that Adam was dead, died Eve and was

buried by him. At the beginning, in the first age, the people lived long. Adam

lived nine hundred and thirty years, and Methuselah lived nine hundred and

sixty-nine years. S. Jerome saith that he died the same year that the flood was.

Then Noah was the tenth from Adam in the generation of Seth, in whom the first

age was ended. The seventy interpreters say that this first age dured two

thousand two hundred and forty-four years. S. Jerome saith not fully two

thousand, and Methodius full two thousand, etc.

Noah then was a man perfect and righteous and kept God’s

commandment. And when he was five hundred years old, he gat Shem, Ham, and

Japhet. This time men began to multiply on the earth, and the children of God,

that is to say of Seth, as religious, saw the daughters of men, that is to say

of Cain, and took them to their wives. This time was so much sin on the earth,

wherefore God was displeased and determined in his prescience to destroy man

that he had made, and said: I shall put man away that I have made, and my spirit

shall not abide in man for ever, for he is flesh. As who said, I shall not

punish man perpetually as I do the devil, for man is frail, and yet ere I shall

destroy him I shall give him space and time of repentance and to amend him, if

he will. The time of repentance shall be one hundred and twenty years. Then

Noah, righteous and perfect, walked with God, that is in his laws, and the earth

was corrupt by sin and filled.

When God saw the earth to be corrupt, and that every man was

corrupt by sin upon the earth, he said to Noah: The end of all people is come

tofore me except them that shall be saved, and the earth is replenished with

their wickedness. I shall destroy them with the earth, id est [that is], with

the fertility of the earth. Make to thee an ark of tree, hewn, polished, and

squared. And make there divers places, and lime it with clay and pitch within

and without, that is to wit with glue which is so fervent, that the timber may

not be loosed. And thou shalt make it three hundred cubits of length, fifty in

breadth, and thirty of height. And make therein divers distinctions of places

and chambers and of wardrobes. And the ark had a door for to enter in and come

out, and a window was made thereon, which that the Hebrews say was of crystal.

This ark was on making, from the beginning that God commanded first to make it,

one hundred and twenty years. In which time Noah oft desired the people to leave

their sin, and how he had spoken with God, and that he was commanded to make the

ship, for God should destroy them for their sin, but if they left it. And they

mocked him and said that he raved and was a fool, and gave no faith to his

saying and continued in their sin and wickedness. Then, when the ark was

perfectly made, God bade him to take into it of all the beasts of the earth, and

also of the fowls of the air, of each two, male and female, that they may live.

And also of all the meats of the earth that be comestible, that they may serve

and feed thee and them. And Noah did all that our Lord commanded him. Then said

our Lord to Noah: Enter thou and all thy household into the ark, that is to say

thou and thy wife and thy three sons and their three wives. I have seen that

thou art rightful in this generation. Of all beasts that be clean thou shalt

take seven, and of unclean beasts but only two. And of the birds seven and

seven, male and female, that they may be saved on the face of the earth. Yet

after seven days I shall rain upon the earth forty days and forty nights, and

shall destroy all the substance that I made on the earth. And Noah did all

things that our Lord commanded him.

He was six hundred years old when the flood began on the earth.

And then Noah entered in and his sons, his wife, and the wives of his sons, all

into the ark to eschew the waters of the flood. Of all the beasts and the fowls,

and of all that moved and had life on earth, male and female, Noah took in to

him as our Lord had bidden. And seven days after they were entered, the water

began to increase. The wells of the abysms were broken, and the cataracts of

heaven were opened, that is to say the clouds, and it rained on the earth forty

days and forty nights. And the ark was elevate and borne upon the waters on

height above the mountains and hills, for the water was grown higher fifteen

cubits above all the mountains, that it should purge and wash the filth of the

air. Then was consumed all that was on the earth living, man, woman, and beast

and birds. And all that ever bare life, so that nothing abode upon the earth,

for the water was fifteen cubits above the highest mountain of the earth. And

when Noah was entered he shut the door fast without forth, and limed it with

glue.

And so the waters abode elevate in height an hundred and fifty

days from the day that Noah entered in. And our Lord then remembered Noah and

all them that were in the ark with him, and also on the beasts and fowls, and

ceased the waters. And the wells and cataracts were closed, and the rains were

prohibited, and forbidden to rain no more. The seventh month, the twenty-seventh

day of the month, the ark rested on the hills of Armenia. The tenth month, of

the first day of the month, the tops of the hills appeared first. After these

forty days after the lessing of the waters, Noah opened the window and desired

sore to have tidings of ceasing of the flood. And sent out a raven for to have

tidings, and when he was gone he returned no more again, for peradventure she

found some dead carrion of a beast swimming on the water, and lighted thereon to

feed her and was left there. After this he sent out a dove which flew out, and

when she could find no place to rest ne set her foot on, she returned unto Noah

and he took her in. Yet then were not the tops of the hills bare. And seven days

after he sent her out again, which at even returned, bearing a branch of an

olive tree, burgeoning, in her mouth. And after other seven days he sent her

again, which came no more again.

Then in the year of Noah six hundred and one, the first day of the

month, Noah opened the covering of the ark and saw that the earth was dry, but

he durst not go out, but abode the commandment of our Lord. The second month,

the twenty-seventh day of the month, our Lord said to Noah: Go out of the ark,

thou and thy wife, thy sons and the wives of thy sons. He commanded them to go

conjointly out which disjointly entered, and let go out with them all the beasts

and fowls living, and all the reptiles, every each after his kind and gender, to

whom our Lord said: Grow ye and multiply upon the earth. Then Noah issued out

and his wife, and his sons with their wives, and all the beasts, the same day a

year after they entered in, every one after his gender. Noah then edified an

altar to our Lord and took of all the beasts that were clean and offered

sacrifice unto our Lord; and our Lord smelled the sweetness of the sacrifice and

said to Noah: From henceforth I shall not curse the earth for man, for he is

prone and ready to fall from the beginning of his youth. I shall no more destroy

man by such vengeance. And then our Lord blessed them and said: Grow ye and

multiply the earth and be ye lords of all the beasts of the earth, of the fowls

of the air, and of the fishes. I have given all things to you, but eat no flesh

with the blood. I command you to slay no man, nor to shed no man’s blood. I have

made man after mine image. Whosomever sheddeth his brother’s blood, his blood

shall be shed. Go ye forth and grow and multiply and fill the earth. This said

our Lord to Noah and his sons: Lo! I have made a covenant with you and with them

that shall come after you, that I shall no more bring such a flood to slay all

people, and in token thereof I have set my rainbow in the clouds of heaven, for

who that trespasseth I shall do justice otherwise on him. Noah lived after the

flood three hundred and fifty years. From the time of Adam until after Noah’s

flood, the time and season was alway green and tempered; and all that time men

ate no flesh, for the herbs and fruits were then of great strength and effect,

they were pure and nourishing. But after the flood the earth was weaker and

brought not forth so good fruit, wherefore flesh was ordained to be eaten. And

then Noah began to labor for his livelihood with his sons, and began to till the

earth, to destroy briars and thorns and to plant vines. And so on a time Noah

had drunk so much of the wine that he was drunk, and lay and slept. Ham, his

middlest son, laughed and scorned his father, and called his brethren to see,

which rebuked Ham of his folly and sin. And Noah awoke, and when he understood

how Ham his son had scorned him, he cursed him and also his son Canaan, and

blessed Shem and Japhet. All the days of Noah were nine hundred and fifty years

and then he died. And after his death his sons dealed all the world between

them, Shem had all Asia, Ham Africa, and Japhet all Europe. Thus was it

departed. Asia is the best part and is as much as the other two, and that is in

the east. Africa is the south part, and therein is Carthage and many rich

countries, therein be blue and black men. Ham had that to his part Africa. The

third part is Europe which is in the north and west, therein is Greece, Rome,

and Germany. In Europe reigneth now most the christian law and faith, wherein is

many a rich realm. And so was the world departed to the three sons of Noah.

THE RAINBOW

Triumphal arch, that fill’st the

sky
  When storms prepare to part,
I ask not proud

Philosophy
  To teach me what thou art.

Still seem, as to my childhood’s sight,
  A midway

station given,
For happy spirits to alight,
  Betwixt the earth

and heaven.

Can all that optics teach, unfold
  Thy form to

please me so,
As when I dreamt of gems and gold
  Hid in thy

radiant bow?

When science from creation’s face
  Enchantment’s

veil withdraws,
What lovely visions yield their place
  To cold

material laws!

And yet, fair bow, no fabling dreams,
  But words of

the Most High,
Have told why first thy robe of beams
  Was woven

in the sky.

When o’er the green undeluged earth
  Heaven’s

covenant thou didst shine,
How came the world’s gray fathers

forth
  To watch thy sacred sign!

And when its yellow lustre smiled
  O’er mountains

yet untrod,
Each mother held aloft her child
  To bless the bow

of God.

The earth to thee her incense yields,
  The lark thy

welcome sings,
When, glittering in the freshen’d fields,
  The

snowy mushroom springs.

How glorious is thy girdle, cast
  O’er mountain,

tower, and town,
Or mirror’d in the ocean vast
  A thousand

fathoms down!

As fresh in yon horizon dark,
  As young thy beauties

seem,
As when the eagle from the ark
  First sported in thy

beam.

For, faithful to its sacred page,
  Heaven still

rebuilds thy span;
Nor lets the type grow pale with age
  That

first spoke peace to man.

T. CAMPBELL.

HERE FOLLOWETH THE LIFE OF ABRAHAM

The Sunday called Quinquagesima is read in

the church the history of the holy patriarch Abraham which was the son of Terah.

This Terah was the tenth from Noah in the generation of Shem. Japhet had seven

sons and Ham four sons. Out of the generation of Ham Nimrod came, which was a

wicked man and cursed in his works, and began to make the tower of Babel which

was great and high. And at the making of this tower, God changed the languages,

in such wise that no man understood other. For tofore the building of that tower

was but one manner speech in all the world, and there were made seventy-two

speeches. The tower was great, it was ten miles about and five thousand and

eighty-four steps of height. This Nimrod was the first man that found mawmetry

and idolatry, which endured long and yet doth. Then I turn again to Terah which

had three sons, which was Abram, Nahor, and Haran. Of Nahor came Us, Bus, and

Batuel. Of Us came Job, of Bus came Balaam, and of Batuel Rebekah and Laban. Of

Haran came Lot and two daughters, Melcha and Sara.

Now I shall speak of Abram of whom our blessed lady came. He

wedded Sara, daughter of his brother Haran. Abram was ever faithful and true, he

was sixty-five years old when his father died, for whom he mourned till our Lord

comforted him, which said to Abram: Abram, make thee ready and go out of thy

land and kindred, and also from the house of thy father, and come into the land

that I shall show to thee. I shall make thee grow into much people; I shall

bless thee and magnify thy name, and thou shalt be blessed, and I shall bless

them that bless thee, and curse them that curse thee, and in thee shall be

blessed all the kindreds of the earth.

Abram was seventy years old when he departed from the land of

Haran, and he took with him Sara his wife, and Lot the son of his brother, and

their meiny [company], and his cattle and his substance, and came into the land

of Canaan, and came into the vale of Sichem, in which were ill people which were

the people of Canaan. And our Lord said to Abram: I shall give to thee this land

and to thine heirs. Then Abram did raise an altar on which he did sacrifice, and

blessed and thanked our Lord. Abram beheld all the land toward the south, and

saw the beauty thereof, and found it like as our Lord told him. But he had not

been long in the land but that there fell great hunger therein, wherefore he

left that country and went into Egypt and took with him Sara his wife. And as

they went by the way Abram said to his wife: I fear and dread sore that when we

come to this people, which be lawless, that they shall take thee for thy beauty

and slay me, because they would use thee. Wherefore say thou art my sister, and

I thy brother, and she agreed thereto. And when they were come in to that

country the people saw that she was so fair, and anon they told the king, which

anon commanded that she should be brought into his presence. And when she was

come, God of his good grace so purveyed for her, that no man had power to do her

villany. Wherefore the king was feared that God would have taken vengeance on

him for her, and sent for Abram and said to him that he should take his wife,

and that he had evil done to say, that she was his sister, and so delivered her

again, and gave him gold and silver, and bade that men should worship him in all

his land, and he should freely at his pleasure depart with all his goods. Then

after this Abram took his wife Sara and went home again, and came unto Bethel,

and set there an altar of stone, and there he adored and worshipped the name of

God. His store and beasts began to multiply, and Lot with his meiny was also

there. And their beasts began so sore to increase and multiply, that unnethe

[hardly] the country might suffice to their pasture, in so much that rumor and

grudging began to sourde and arise between the herdmen of Abram and the herdmen

of Lot. Then Abram said to Lot: Lo! this country is great and wide, I pray thee

to choose on which hand thou wilt go, and take it for thy meiny and thy beasts.

And let no strife be between me and thee, ne between my herdmen ne thy herdmen.

Lo! behold all the country is tofore thee, take which thou wilt; if thou go on

the right side, I shall go on the left side, and if thou take the left, I will

go on the right side. Then Lot beheld the country and saw a fair plain toward

flom Jordan, which was pleasant, and the flood ran toward Sodom and Gomorrah,

which was like a paradise, and took that part for him. And Abram took toward the

west, which was beside the people of Canaan at the foot of mount Mamre. And Lot

dwelled in Sodom. The people of Sodom were worst of all people.

Our Lord said to Abram: Lift up thine eyes and see directly from

the place that thou art now in, from the north to the south, and from the east

to the west. All this land that thou seest I shall give thee, and to thy seed

for evermore. I shall make thy seed as powder or dust of the earth, who that may

number the dust of the earth shall number thy seed. Arise therefore and walk the

land in length and in breadth, for I shall give it to thee. Abram moved then his

tabernacle and dwelled in the valley of Mamre, which is in Hebron, and set there

his tabernacle. It happened soon after that there was a war in that land, that

four kings warred again other five kings, which were of Sodom, Gomorrah and

other. And the four kings overthrew the five and slew them, and spoiled and took

all the substance of the country and took also with them Lot and all his goods.

And a man gat away from them and came to Abram, and told him how that Lot was

taken and led away. And then anon Abram did do gather his people together, the

number of three hundred and eighteen. And followed after, and departed his

people in two parties because they should not escape. And Abram smote in among

them, and slew the kings, and rescued Lot and all his goods, and delivered the

men of Sodom that were taken and the women. And they of Sodom came against him,

and Melchisedech came and met with him, and offered to him bread and wine. This

Melchisedech was king and priest of Jerusalem and all the country, and blessed

Abram. And there Abram gave to him the tythes of all he had. And the king of

Sodom would that Abram should have had such prey as he took, but he would not

have as much as the latchet of a shoe, and thus gat Abram much love of all the

people.

After this our Lord appeared to Abram in a vision and said: Abram,

dread thee nothing, I am thy protector, and thy reward and meed shall be great.

Abram answered: Lord God, what wilt thou give me? Thou wottest well I have no

children, and sith I have none I will well that Eleazar the son of my bailiff be

my heir. Nay, said our Lord, he shall not be thine heir, but he that shall issue

and come of thy seed shall be thine heir. Our Lord led him out and bade him

behold the heaven, and number the stars if thou mayst, and said to him, so shall

thy offspringing and seed be. And Abram believed it and gave faith to our Lord’s

words, and it was reputed to him to justice. And our Lord said to him, I am the

Lord that led thee out of the land of Ur of the Chaldees for to give to thee

this land into thy possession. And Abram said: Lord, how shall I know that I

shall possess it? A voice said to Abram: Thy seed shall be exiled into Egypt by

the space of four hundred years, and shall be there in servitude, and after, I

shall bring them hither again in the fourth generation. Thou shalt abide here

unto thy good age, and shalt be buried here, and go with thy fathers in peace.

Sara was yet without child, and she had a handmaid named Hagar, an Egyptian, and

she on a day said to Abram her husband: Thou seest I may bear no child,

wherefore I would thou took Hagar my maid, that thou might get a child which I

might keep and hold for mine. And ten year after that Abram had dwelled in that

land, he took Hagar, and anon she despised her mistress. Then Sara said to

Abram: Thou dost evil. My servant now hath me in despite, God judge this between

thee and me. To whom Abram answered: Thine handmaid is in thine hands, chastise

her as it pleaseth thee. After this Sara chastised Hagar and put her to so great

affliction that she went away; and as she went an angel met with her in the

wilderness by a well, and said: Hagar, whence comest and whither goest thou? She

answered: I flee away from the face of my lady Sara. To whom the angel said,

return again and submit thee by humbleness unto thy lady, and I shall multiply

thy seed, and so much people shall come of it that it cannot be numbered for

multitude. And he said furthermore: Thou shalt bear a child and shalt call him

Ishmael. He shall be a fierce man, he shall be against all men, and all men

against him. Then Hagar returned home and served her lady, and soon after this

she was delivered of Ishmael. Abram was eighty-six years old when Ishmael was

born.

When Abram was ninety-nine years, our Lord appeared to him and

said: Abram, lo! I am the Lord Almighty, walk thou before me and be perfect, and

I shall keep covenant between me and thee and shall multiply thy seed greatly.

And Abram fell down lowting low to the earth and thanked him. Then our Lord said

I AM, and my covenant I shall keep to thee, thou shalt be father of much people.

Thou shalt no more be called Abram, but Abraham, for I have ordained thee father

of much people. I shall make thee to increase most abundantly; kings and princes

shall come of thee, and shall stablish my covenant between me and thee, and thy

seed in thy generations. I shall give to thee and to thy seed after thee the

land of thy pilgrimage, all the land of Canaan, into their possession and I

shall be their God. Yet said God to Abraham: And thou shalt keep thy covenant to

me, and thine heirs after thee in their generations, and this shall be the

covenant that ye shall keep and thine heirs after thee. Every child masculine

that shall be born shall be circumcised when he is eight days old. And see that

the men in your generation be circumcised, begin at thyself and thy children.

And all that dwell in thy kindred, who of you that shall not be circumcised

shall be cast and put out for ever from my people, because he obeyeth not my

statute and ordinance. And thy wife Sara shall be called no more Sara but she

shall be called Sarah, and I shall bless her, and shall give to thee a son of

her, whom I shall bless also. I shall him increase into nations, and kings of

peoples shall come of him. Abraham fell down on his face toward the earth and

laughed in his heart, saying: May it be that a woman of ninety years may bear a

child? I beseech thee, Lord, that Ishmael may live before thee. Our Lord said to

Abraham, Sarah shall bring forth a son whom thou shalt name Isaac, and I shall

keep my covenant to him for evermore, and to his heirs after him. And I have

heard thy request for Ishmael also. I shall bless him and increase, and shall

multiply his seed into much people, twelve dukes shall come of him. I shall keep

my covenant to Isaac, whom Sarah shall bring forth the next year.

After this on a time, as Abraham sat beside his house in the vale

of Mamre in the heat of the day, and as he lift up his eyes, he saw three young

men coming to him, and anon as he saw these three standing by him he ran to them

and worshipped one alone; he saw three and worshipped but one. That betokeneth

the Trinity, and prayed them to be harboured with him, and took water and washed

their feet: and prayed them to tarry under the tree, and he would bring bread to

them for to comfort them. And they bade him do as he had said, he went and bade

Sarah to make three ashy cakes and sent his child for a tender fat calf, which

was sodden and boiled. And he served them with butter and milk, and the calf,

and set it tofore them. He stood by them, and when they had eaten they demanded

him: Where is Sarah thy wife? And he said: Yonder in the tabernacle. And he

said, I shall go and come again, and Sarah thy wife shall have a child. And she

stood behind the door and heard it and laughed, and said softly to herself: How

may it be that I should bear a child? She thought it impossible. Then said our

Lord to Abraham: Why laugheth Sarah thy wife, saying in scorn, Shall I bear a

child? but as I said to thee before, I shall return and come again, and she

shall have a child in that time. And he asked Sarah why she smiled in scorn, and

she said she smiled ne laughed not, and our Lord said, It is not so, for thou

laughedst.

When they had rested Abraham conveyed them on the way. And our

Lord said to Abraham: I have not hid from thee what I purpose to do. The cry of

Sodom and Gomorrah is multiplied and their sin is much grievous. I shall descend

and see if the sin be so great, the stench thereof cometh to heaven, I shall

take vengeance and destroy them. Then Abraham said: I hope, Lord, thou wilt not

destroy the just and righteous man with the wicked sinner. I beseech thee, Lord,

to spare them. Our Lord said: If there be fifty good and righteous men among

them, I shall spare them. And Abraham said: Good Lord, if there be found forty,

I pray thee to spare them. Our Lord said: If there be forty, I shall spare them,

and so from forty to thirty and from thirty to twenty and from twenty to ten,

and our Lord said: If there be found ten good men among them, I shall not

destroy them. And then our Lord went from Abraham, and he returned home again.

That same eventide came two angels into Sodom, and Lot sat at his gate, and when

he saw them he went and worshipped them and prayed them to come and rest in his

house, and abide there and wash their feet. And they said: Nay, we shall abide

here in the street, and Lot constrained them and brought them into his house and

made a feast to them. Then said the angels to Lot: If thou have here of thy

kindred, sons or daughters, all them that long to thee, lead out of this city,

we shall destroy this place, for the cry thereof is come to our Lord, which hath

sent us for to destroy them. Lot went unto his kinsmen and said: Arise and take

your children, and go out of this city, for our Lord shall destroy it. And they

supposed that he had raved or japed [jested]. And as soon as it was day the

angels said to Lot: Arise, and take thy wife and thy two daughters, and go out

of this town lest ye perish with them. Yet he dissimuling, they took him by the

hand and his wife and two daughters, because that God should spare them, and led

them out of the city. And there they said to him: Save thy soul and look not

behind thee lest thou perish also, but save thee in the mountain. Lot said to

them: I beseech thee, my Lord, forasmuch as thy servant hath found grace before

thee, and that thou hast showed thy mercy to me, and that peradventure I might

take harm on the hill, that I may go into the little city hereby and may be

saved there. He said to Lot: I have heard thy prayers, and for thy sake I shall

not subvert this town for which thou hast prayed, hie thee and save thyself

there, for I may do nothing till thou be therein. Therefore that town is called

Zoar. So Lot went in to Zoar; and the sun arose, and our Lord rained from heaven

upon Sodom and Gomorrah sulphur and fire, and subverted the cities and all the

dwellers of the towns about that region, and all that was there growing and

burgeoning. Lot’s wife turned her and looked toward the cities, and anon she was

turned into a statue or image of salt, which abideth so unto this day. Abraham

arose in the morning early, and looked toward the cities, and saw the smoke

ascending from the places, like as it had been the light of a furnace. What time

our Lord subverted these cities he remembered Abraham, and delivered Lot from

the vengeance of the cities in which he dwelled. Then Lot ascended from Zoar and

dwelled in the mountain, and his two daughters with him. He dreaded to abide any

longer in the town, but dwelled in a cave, he and his two daughters with

him.

Abraham departed from thence and went southward and dwelled

between Kadesh and Shur, and went a pilgrimage to Gerar. He said that his wife

was his sister. Abimelech the king of Gerar sent for her and took her. God came

to Abimelech in his sleep and said: Thou shalt be dead for the woman that thou

hast taken, she hath an husband. Abimelech said: Lord, wilt thou slay a man

ignorant and rightful? She said that she was his sister, in the simpleness of my

heart and cleanness of my hands I did this. And God said to him: I know well

that with a simple heart thou didst it, and therefore I have kept thee from her,

now yield the woman to her husband, and he shall pray for thee, he is a prophet

and thou shalt live. And if thou deliver her not, thou shalt die, and all they

that be in thy house. Abimelech arose up the same night and called all his

servants, and told them all these words. All they dreaded sore. Also Abimelech

called Abraham and said to him: What hast thou done to us, that we have

trespassed to thee? Thou hast caused me and my realm to sin greatly. Thou hast

done that thou shouldst not have done. What sawest thou for to do so? Abraham

said: I thought that the dread of God was not in this place, and that ye would

slay me for my wife; and certainly otherwise she is also my sister, the daughter

of my father but not of my mother, and I have wedded her. And after that I went

from the house of my father, I said to her: Wheresomever we go say thou art my

sister.

Then Abimelech took sheep and oxen and servants and maidens, and

gave to Abraham, and delivered to him Sarah his wife, and said: Lo! the land is

here tofore thee, wheresoever thou wilt, dwell and abide. And he said to Sarah:

Lo! I have given to thy brother a thousand pieces of silver, this shall be to

thee a veil of thine eyes, and wheresomever thou go, remember that thou wert

taken. Abraham prayed for Abimelech and his meiny [company] and God healed him,

his wife and all his servants. Our Lord then visited Sarah, and she brought

forth a son in her old age, that same time that God had promised. Abraham called

his son that she had borne, Isaac, and when he was eight days old he circumcised

him as God had commanded, and Abraham was then an hundred years old. Then said

Sarah: Who would have supposed that I should give suck to my child, being so

old? I laughed when I heard our Lord say so, and all they that shall hear of it

may well laugh. The child grew and was weaned, and Abraham made a great feast at

the day of his weaning. After this, on a day when Sarah saw the son of Hagar her

handmaid play with her son Isaac, she said to Abraham: Cast out this handmaid

with her son, the son of the handmaid shall not be heir with my son Isaac.

Abraham took this word hard and grievously for his son. Then said God to him:

Let it not be hard to thee for thy son and handmaid, whatsomever Sarah say to

thee hear her voice, for in Isaac shall thy seed be called. Yet shall I make the

son of the handmaid grow into great people, for he is of thy seed. Abraham rose

early in the morning, and took bread and a bottle of water, and laid it on her

shoulder, and gave to her the child and let her go, which, when she was

departed, erred in the wilderness of Beersheba. And when the water was consumed

that was in the bottle, she left the child under a tree that was there and went

thence as far as a bow shot and sat her down, and said: I shall not see my son

die, and there she wept. Our Lord heard the voice of the child, and an angel

called Hagar saying, What doest thou, Hagar? Be not afeard, our Lord hath heard

the voice of the child from the place which he is now in. Arise and take the

child and hold him by the hand, for I shall make him to increase into much

people. God opened her eyes and she saw a pit of water, and anon she went and

filled the bottle, and gave the child to drink, and abode with him, which grew

and dwelled in the wilderness, and became there a young man and an archer, and

dwelled also in the desert of Paran. And his mother took to him a wife of the

land of Egypt.

That same time said Abimelech, and Phicol the prince of his host,

unto Abraham: Our Lord is with thee in all things that thou doest. Swear thou by

the Lord that thou grieve not me, ne them that shall come after me, ne my

kindred, but after the mercy that I have showed to thee, so do to me and to my

land in which thou hast dwelled as a stranger. And Abraham said, I shall swear.

And he blamed Abimelech for the pit of water which his servants had taken away

by strength. Abimelech answered: I know not who hath done this thing, and thou

toldest me not thereof, and I never heard thereof till this day. And then after

this they made covenant together, and promised each to other to be friends

together.

After all these things God tempted Abraham, and said to him:

Abraham, Abraham. He answered and said: I am here, and he said to him: Take thou

thine only son that thou lovest, Isaac, and go into the land of Vision and offer

him in sacrifice to me upon one of the hills that I shall show to thee. Then

Abraham arose in the night, and made ready his ass, and took with him two young

men and Isaac his son. And when they had hewn and gathered the wood together to

make sacrifice, they went to the place that God commanded him. The third day

after, he lift up his eyes and saw from afar the place, and he said to his

children: Abide ye here with the ass, I and my son shall go to yonder place, and

when we have worshipped there we shall return to you. Then he took the wood of

the sacrifice and laid it on his son Isaac, and he bare in his hands fire and

the sword. And as they went both together, Isaac said to his father: Father

mine. What wilt thou, my son? said Abraham, and he said: Lo! here is fire and

wood, where is the sacrifice that shall be offered? Abraham answered: My son,

God shall provide for him a sacrifice well enough. They went forth and came to

the place that God had ordained, and there made an altar, and laid the wood

thereon, and took Isaac and set him on the wood on the altar, and took his sword

and would have offered him up to God. And lo! the angel of God cried to him from

heaven saying: Abraham, Abraham, which answered: I am here, and he said to him:

Extend not thy hand upon my child, and do nothing to him, now I know that thou

dreadest God, and hast not spared thine only son for me. Abraham looked behind

him, and saw among the briars a ram fast by the horns, which he took, and

offered him in sacrifice for his son. He called that place: The Lord seeth. The

angel called Abraham the second time saying: I have sworn by myself, saith the

Lord, because thou hast done this thing, and hast not spared thine only son for

me, I shall bless thee and shall multiply thy seed as the stars of heaven, and

like the gravel that is on the seaside, thy seed shall possess the gates of

their enemies, and in thy seed shall be blessed all the people of the earth, for

thou obeyedst to me. Abraham then returned to his servants, and went into

Beersheba and dwelled there. Sarah lived an hundred and twenty-seven years and

died in the city of Arba, which is Hebron in the land of Canaan; for whom

Abraham made sorrow and wept, and bought of the children of Heth a field, and

buried her worshipfully in a double spelunke.

Abraham was an old man, and God blessed him in all his things. He

said to the eldest and upperest servant in all his house: I charge and conjure

thee by the name of God of heaven and of earth that thou suffer not my son Isaac

to take no wife of the daughters of Canaan amongst whom I dwell, but go into the

country where my kindred is, and take of them a wife to my son. And the servant

answered: If no woman there will come with me into this country, shall I bring

thy son into that country from whence thou earnest? Abraham said: Beware that

thou lead not my son thither. The Lord of heaven and of earth, that took me from

the house of my father and from the place of my nativity, hath said and sworn to

me, saying: To thy seed I shall give this land. He shall send his angel tofore

thee, and thou shalt take there a wife for my son. If no woman will come with

thee thou shalt not be bounden by thine oath, but in no wise lead my son

thither. His servant then swore and promised to him that he would so do.

He took ten camels of the flock of his lord, and of all his goods

bare with him, and went in to Mesopotamia unto the town of Nahor. And he made

the camels to tarry without the town by a pit side at such time as the women be

wont to come out for to draw water. And there he prayed our Lord, saying: Lord

God of my lord Abraham, I beseech thee to help me this day, and do mercy unto my

lord Abraham. Lo! I stand here nigh by the well of water, and the daughters of

the dwellers of this town come hither for to draw water, therefore the maid to

whom I say: Set down thy pot that I may drink, and then she set down her pot and

say: I will give to thee drink, and to the camels, that I may understand thereby

that she be the maid that thou hast ordained to thy servant Isaac, and thou

showest thy mercy to my lord Abraham. He had not fully finished these words with

himself, but that Rebekah, daughter of Bethuel, son of Milcah wife of Nahor,

brother of Abraham, came out of the town, having a pot on her shoulder, which

was a right fair maid, and much beauteous and unknown to the man. She went down

to the well and filled her pot with water and returned. The servant of Abraham

ran to her and said: I pray thee to give me a little of the water in thy pot for

to drink. Which said: Drink, my lord, and lightly took the pot from her

shoulder, and held it, and gave him drink. And when he had drunk she said: Yet I

shall give to thy camels drink, and draw water for them till all have drunken;

and she poured out the water into a vessel that was there for beasts to drink,

and ran to the pit and drew water that every one drank his draught. He then

thought in himself secretly that God had made him to have a prosperous

journey.

After they had drunk, he gave her two rings to hang on her ears

weighing two shekels, and as many armlets weighing ten shekels, and asked her

whose daughter she was, and if there were any room in her father’s house to be

lodged. And she answered: I am daughter to Bethuel, Nahor’s son, and in my

father’s house is place enough to lodge thee and thy camels, and plenty of chaff

and hay for them. And the man inclined down to the ground and worshipped God

saying: Blessed be the Lord God of my lord Abraham, which hath not taken away

his mercy ne his truth from my lord, and hath brought me in my journey right

into the house of my lord’s brother. The maid Rebekah ran and told at home all

that she had heard. Rebekah had a brother named Laban, which hastily went out to

the man where as he was when he had seen the rings in his sister’s ears and her

poinettes or armlets on her hands; and had heard her say all that the man said.

He came to the man that stood by the well yet, and said to him: Come in, thou

blessed of God, why standest thou without? I have made ready the house for thee,

and have ordained place for thy camels. And brought him in, and strawed his

camels, and gave them chaff and hay, and water to wash the camels’ feet, and the

men’s feet that came with him.

And they set forth bread tofore him, which said: I shall not eat

till I have done mine errand and said wherefore I am come. And it was answered

to him, say on, and he said: I am servant of Abraham, and God hath blessed and

magnified him greatly and hath given to him oxen and sheep, silver and gold,

servants men and women, camels and asses. And Sarah his wife hath brought him

forth a son in her old age, and he hath given to him all that he had. And my

lord hath charged and adjured me saying: In no wise let my son Isaac have no

wife of the daughters of Canaan in whose land he dwelleth, but go unto the house

of my father and of my kindred, and of them thou shall take a wife to my son,

wherefore I am come hither. And told all how he prayed God of some token, and

how Rebekah did to him, and in conclusion desired to have Rebekah for his lord

Isaac; and if he would not, that he might depart and go into some other place,

on the right side or on the left, to seek a wife for his lord’s son. Then

Bethuel and Laban said to him: This word is come of God, against his will we may

nothing do. Lo! Rebekah standeth tofore thee, take her and go forth that she may

be wife unto the son of thy lord, as our Lord hath said. Which words when

Abraham’s servant had heard, he fell down to the ground and thanked our Lord,

and anon took forth silver vessels and of gold and good clothes and gave them to

Rebekah for a gift. And to her brethren and mother he gave also gifts, and anon

they made a feast, and ate and were joyful together. On the morn betimes, the

servant of Abraham arose, and desired to depart and take Rebekah with him and go

to his lord. Then the mother and her brethren said: Let the maid abide with us

but only ten days, and then take her and go thy way. I pray you, said he, retain

ne let [hinder] me not, our Lord hath addressed my way and achieved my errand,

wherefore let me go to my lord. And they said: We shall call the maid and know

her will; and when she was demanded if she would go with that man, she said:

Yea, I shall go with him. Then they let her go, and her nurse with her, and so

she departed, and they said to her: Thou art our sister, we pray God that thou

mayst increase into a thousand thousand, and that thy seed may possess the gates

of their enemies. Then Rebekah and her maidens ascended upon the camels, and

followed the servant of Abraham which hastily returned unto his lord.

That same time, when they were come, Isaac walked by the way

without forth and looked up and saw the camels coming from far. Rebekah espied

him and demanded of the servant who that he was that came in the field against

them. He answered and said: That is my lord Isaac, and anon she took her pall or

mantle and covered her. The servant anon told unto his lord Isaac all that he

had done; which received her and led her into the tabernacle of Sarah his mother

and wedded her, and took her in to his wife, and so much loved her, that the

love attempered the sorrow that he had for his mother. Abraham after this wedded

another wife, by whom he had divers children. Abraham gave to Isaac all his

possessions, and to his other children he gave movable goods, and departed the

sons of his concubines from his son Isaac whilst he yet lived. And all the days

of the life of Abraham were one hundred and seventy-five years, and then died in

good mind and age, and Isaac and Ishmael buried him by his wife Sarah in a

double spelunke [cave].

HERE BEGINNETH THE LIFE OF ISAAC

WITH THE HISTORY OF ESAU AND OF JACOB

Which is read in the Church the Second Sunday in Lent

Isaac was forty years old when he wedded

Rebekah and she bare him no children. Wherefore he besought our Lord that she

might bring forth fruit. Our Lord heard his prayer, and she had twain sons at

once. The first was rough from the head to the foot, and he was named Esau; and

the other was named Jacob. Isaac the father was sixty years old when these

children were born. And after this, when they were grown to reasonable age, Esau

became a ploughman, and a tiller of the earth, and an hunter. And Jacob was

simple and dwelled at home with his mother. Isaac the father loved well Esau,

because he ate oft of the venison that Esau took, and Rebekah the mother loved

Jacob.

Jacob on a time had made a good pottage, and Esau his brother had

been an hunting all day and came home sore an hungred, and found Jacob having

good pottage, and prayed him to give him some, for he was weary and much hungry.

To whom Jacob said: If thou wilt sell to me thy patrimony and heritage I shall

give thee some pottage. And Esau answered, Lo! I die for hunger, what shall

avail me mine inheritance if I die, and what shall profit me my patrimony? I am

content that thou take it for this pottage. Jacob then said: Swear that to me

thou shalt never claim it, and that thou art content I shall enjoy it, and Esau

sware it, and so sold away his patrimony, and took the pottage and ate it, and

went his way, setting nothing thereby that he had sold his patrimony. This

aforesaid is to bring in my matter of the history that is read, for now

followeth the legend as it is read in the church.

Isaac began to wax old and his eyes failed and dimmed that he

might not clearly see. And on a time he called Esau his oldest son and said to

him: Son mine, which answered: Father, I am here ready, to whom the father said:

Behold that I wax old and know not the day that I shall die and depart out of

this world, wherefore take thine harness, thy bow and quiver with tackles, and

go forth an hunting, and when thou hast taken any venison, make to me thereof

such manner meat as thou knowest that I am wont to eat, and bring it to me that

I may eat it, and that my soul may bless thee ere I die. Which all these words

Rebekah heard. And Esau went forth for to accomplish the commandment of his

father, and she said then to Jacob: I have heard thy father say to Esau, thy

brother: Bring to me of thy venison, and make thereof meat that I may eat, and

that I may bless thee tofore our Lord ere I die. Now my son, take heed to my

counsel, and go forth to the flock, and bring to me two the best kids that thou

canst find, and I shall make of them meat such as thy father shall gladly eat,

which when thou hast brought to him and hast eaten he may bless thee ere he die:

To whom Jacob answered: Knowest thou not that my brother is rough and hairy and

I am smooth? If my father take me to him and taste me and feel, I dread me that

he shall think that I mock him, and shall give me his curse for the blessing.

The mother then said to him: In me, said she, be this curse, my son,

nevertheless hear me; go to the flock and do that I have said to thee. He went

and fetched the kids and delivered them to his mother, and she went and ordained

them into such meat as she knew well that his father loved, and took the best

clothes that Esau had, and did them on Jacob. And the skins of the kid she did

about his neck and hands there as he was bare, and delivered to him bread and

the pulment that she had boiled. And he went to his father and said: Father

mine, and he answered: I am here; who art thou, my son? Jacob said: I am Esau,

thy first begotten son, I have done as thou commandedst me, arise, sit and eat

of the venison of my hunting that thy soul may bless me. Then said Isaac again

to his son: How mightest thou, said he, so soon find and take it, my son? To

whom he answered: It was the will of God that such thing as I desired came soon

to my hand. Isaac said to him: Come hither to me, my son, that I may touch and

handle thee, that I may prove whether thou be my son Esau or not. He came to his

father, and when he had felt him, Isaac said: The voice truly is the voice of

Jacob, but the hands be the hands of Esau. And he knew him not, for his hands

expressed the likeness and similitude of the more brother. Therefore blessing

him, he said to him: Thou art then my son Esau? He answered and said: I am he.

Then said Isaac: Bring to the meat of thine hunting, my son, that my soul may

bless thee; which he offered and gave to his father, and also wine. And when he

had eaten and drunken a good draught of the wine, he said to Jacob: Come hither

to me, my son, and kiss me; and he went to him and kissed him. Anon as he felt

the sweet savour and smell of his clothes, blessing him he said: Lo! the sweet

odour of my son is as the odour of a field full of flowers, whom our Lord bless.

God give to thee of the dew of heaven, and of the fatness of the earth,

abundance of wheat, wine, and oil, and the people serve thee, and the tribes

worship thee. Be thou lord of thy brethren, and the sons of thy mother shall bow

down and kneel to thee. Whosomever curseth thee, be he accursed, and who that

blesseth thee, with blessings be he fulfilled.

Unnethe [hardly] had Isaac fulfilled these words and Jacob gone

out, when that Esau came with his meat that he had gotten with hunting, entered

in, and offered to his father saying: Arise, father mine, and eat of the venison

that thy son hath ordained for thee, that thy soul may bless me. Isaac said to

him: Who art thou? To whom he answered, I am thy first begotten son Esau. Isaac

then was greatly abashed and astonied, and marvelled more than can be thought

credible. And then he was in a trance, as the master of histories saith, in

which he had knowledge that God would that Jacob should have the blessing. And

said to Esau: Who then was he that right now a little tofore thy coming brought

to me venison? And I have eaten of all that he brought to me ere thou camest. I

have blessed him, and he shall be blessed. When Esau heard these words of his

father, he cried with a great cry, and was sore astonied and said: Father, I

pray thee bless me also. To whom he said: Thy brother germain is come

fraudulently, and hath received thy blessing. Then said Esau: Certainly and

justly may his name be called well Jacob, for on another time tofore this he

supplanted me of my patrimony, and now secondly he hath undernome from me my

blessing. And yet then he said to his father: Hast thou not reserved to me one

blessing? Isaac answered: I have ordained him to be thy lord, I have subdued all

his brethren to his servitude. I have stablished him in wheat, wine and oil. And

after this what shall I do to thee, my son? To whom Esau said: Hast thou not,

father, yet one blessing? I beseech thee to bless me. Then with a great sighing

and weeping Isaac moved said to him: In the fatness of the earth and in the dew

of heaven shall be thy blessing, thou shalt live in thy sword, and shalt serve

thy brother. Then was Esau woebegone, and hated Jacob for supplanting him of his

blessing that his father had blessed him with, and said in his heart: The days

of sorrow shall come to my father, for I shall slay my brother Jacob. This was

told to Rebekah, which anon sent for Jacob her son, and said to him: Lo! Esau

thy brother threateneth to slay thee, therefore now my son hear my voice and do

as I shall counsel. Make thee ready and go to my brother in Aran, and dwell

there with him unto the time that his anger and fury be overpast, and his

indignation ceased, and that he forget such things that thou hast done to him,

and then after that I shall send for thee, and bring thee hither again. And

Rebekah went to Isaac her husband and said: I am weary of my life because of the

daughters of Heth, if Jacob take to him a wife of that kindred, I will no longer

live. Isaac then called Jacob and blessed him and commanded to him saying: I

charge thee in no wise to take a wife of the kindred of Canaan, but go and walk

into Mesopotamia of Syria, unto the house of Bethuel, father of thy mother, and

take to thee there a wife of the daughters of Laban thine uncle. God Almighty

bless thee, and make thee grow and multiply, that thou mayst be increased into

tourbes of people, and give to thee the blessings of Abraham, and to thy seed

after thee, that thou mayst possess and own the land of thy pilgrimage which he

granted to thy grandsire. When Isaac had thus said, and given him leave to go,

he departed anon, and went into Mesopotamia of Syria to Laban, son of Bethuel,

brother of Rebekah his mother. Esau seeing that his father had blessed Jacob and

sent him into Mesopotamia of Syria to wed a wife there, and that after his

blessing commanded to him saying: Take thou no wife of the daughters of Canaan;

and he obeying his father went into Syria, proving thereby that his father saw

not gladly the daughters of Canaan, he went to Ishmael, and took him a wife

beside them that he had taken tofore, that was Melech, daughter of Ishmael, son

of Abraham.

Then Jacob departed from Beersheba and went forth on his journey

toward Aran. When he came to a certain place after going down of the sun and

would rest there all night, he took of the stones that were there and laid under

his head and slept in the same place. And there he saw in his sleep a ladder

standing on the earth, and the upper end thereof touched heaven, and angels of

God ascending and descending upon it, and our Lord in the midst of the ladder

saying to him: I am the Lord God of Abraham thy father, and of Isaac; the land

on which thou sleepest I shall give to thee and to thy seed, and thy seed shall

be as dust of the earth; thou shalt spread abroad unto the east and unto the

west, and north and south, and all the tribes of the earth shall be blessed in

thee and in thy seed. And I shall be thy keeper wheresoever thou shalt go, and

shall bring thee again into this land, and I shall not leave till I have

accomplished all that I have said. When Jacob was awaked from his sleep and

dreaming, he said: Verily God is in this place, and I wist not of it. And he

said dreadingly: How terrible is this place, none other thing is here but the

house of God and the gate of heaven. Then Jacob arose early and took the stone

that lay under his head, and raised it for witness, pouring oil thereon, and

called the name of the place Bethel which tofore was called Luza. And there he

made a vow to our Lord, saying: If God be with me and keep me in the way that I

walk, and give me bread to eat, and clothes to cover me, and I may return

prosperously into the house of my father, the Lord shall be my God, and this

stone that I have raised in witness, this shall be called the house of God. And

the good of all things that thou givest to me, I shall offer to thee the tithes

and tenth part. Then Jacob went forth into the east, and saw a pit in a field

and three flocks of sheep lying by it, for of that pit were the beasts watered.

And the mouth thereof was shut and closed with a great stone, for the custom was

when all the sheep were gathered, they rolled away the stone, and when they had

drunken they laid the stone again at the pit mouth. And then he said to the

shepherds: Brethren, whence are ye? Which answered: Of Aran. Then he asking them

said: Know ye not Laban, son of Nahor? They said: We know him well. How fareth

he, said he, is he all whole? He fareth well, said they; and lo! Rachel his

daughter cometh there with her flock. Then said Jacob: It is yet far to even, it

is yet time that the flocks be led to drink, and after be driven to pasture,

which answered: We may not so do till all the beasts be gathered, and then we

remove the stone from the mouth of the pit and water our beasts. And as they

talked, Rachel came with the flock of her father, for she kept that time the

beasts. And when Jacob saw her and knew that she was his erne’s [uncle’s]

daughter, and that they were his erne’s sheep, he removed the stone from the

pit’s mouth, and when her sheep had drunken, he kissed her, and weeping he told

her that he was brother to her father and son of Rebekah. Then she hied her and

told it to her father, which when he understood that Jacob, his sister’s son,

was come, he ran against him and, embracing, kissed him, and led him into his

house. And when he had heard the cause of his journey he said: Thou art my mouth

and my flesh.

And when he had been there the space of a month, he demanded Jacob

if he would gladly serve him because he was his cousin, and what hire and reward

he would have. He had two daughters, the more was named Leah, and the less was

called Rachel, but Leah was blear-eyed, and Rachel was fair of visage and

well-favored, whom Jacob loved, and said: I shall serve thee for Rachel thy

younger daughter seven years. Laban answered: It is better that I give her to

thee than to a strange man; dwell and abide with me, and thou shalt have her.

And so Jacob served him for Rachel seven years, and him thought it but a little

while, because of the great love that he had to her. And at the end of seven

years, Jacob said to Laban: Give to me my wife, for the time is come that I

should have her. Then Laban called all his friends and made a feast for the

wedding, and at night he brought in Leah, the more daughter, and delivered to

her an handmaid named Zilpah. Then Jacob, when the morning came, saw that it was

Leah. He said to Laban her father: What hast thou done? Have I not served thee

for Rachel, why hast thou brought Leah to me? Laban answered: It is not the

usage ne custom of our country to give the younger first to be wedded, but

fulfil and make an end of this marriage this week, and then shall I give to thee

Rachel my daughter for other seven years that thou shalt serve to me. Jacob

agreed gladly, and when that week was passed, he wedded Rachel to his wife. To

whom Laban her father gave an handmaid named Bilhah. Nevertheless when the

wedding of the younger was finished, because of the great love that he had to

her, him thought that the other seven years were but short.

[And Jacob while he served Laban had these sons: Reuben, Simeon,

Levi, Judah, Dan, Naphtali, Gad, Asher, Issachar, Zebulon, Joseph.] When Joseph

was born, Jacob said to Laban his wives’ father: Give me leave to depart that I

may go in to my country and my land; give to me my wives and children for whom I

have served thee that I may go hence. Thou knowest what service I have served

thee. Laban said to him: I have founden grace in thy sight; I know it by

experience that God hath blessed me for thee; I have ordained the reward that I

shall give to thee. Then Jacob answered: Thou knowest how I have served thee,

and how much thy possession was in my hands. Thou hadst but little when I came

to thee, and now thou art rich, God hath blessed thee at mine entry; it is now

right that I provide somewhat toward mine house. Laban said: What shall I give

to thee? Jacob answered: I will nothing but that thou do that I demand. I shall

yet feed and keep thy beasts, and depart asunder all the sheep of divers colors.

And all that ever shall be of divers colors and spotty, as well in sheep as in

goats, let me have them for my reward and meed, and Laban granted thereto. Then

at time of departing, Laban took them of two colors, and Jacob them that were of

one color. Thus was Jacob made much rich out of measure, and had many flocks,

and servants both men and women, camels and asses.

After that Jacob had heard Laban’s sons say: Jacob hath taken all

that was our father’s from him, and of his faculty is made rich, he was abashed

and understood well by Laban’s looking that he was not so friendly to himward as

he had been tofore. And also our Lord said to him that he should return into the

land of his fathers and to his generation, and that he would be with him. He

then called Rachel and Leah into the field whereas he fed his flocks, and said

to them: I see well by your father’s visage that he is not toward me as he was

yesterday or that other day; forsooth the God of my father was with me, and ye

know well how I have served your father with all my might and strength, but he

hath deceived me, and hath changed mine hire and meed ten times, and yet our

Lord hath not suffered him to grieve me. When he said the beasts of party color

should be mine, then all the ewes brought forth lambs of variable colors. And

when he said the contrary they brought forth all white. God hath taken the

substance of your father and hath given it to me. And now God hath commanded me

to depart, wherefore make you ready and let us depart hence. Then answered

Rachel and Leah: Shall we have nothing else of our father’s faculty and of the

heritage of his house? Shall he repute us as strangers, and he hath eaten and

sold our goods? Sith God hath taken the goods of our father and hath given it to

us and to our children, wherefore all that God commanded to thee, do it.

Jacob arose and set his children and his wives upon his camels,

and went his way and took all his substance, and flocks, and all that he had

gotten in Mesopotamia and went toward his father Isaac into the land of Canaan.

That time was Laban gone to shear his sheep, and Rachel stole away the idols of

her father. Jacob would not let Laban know of his departing, and when he was

departed with all that longed to him of right, he came to the mount of Gilead.

It was told to Laban, the third day after, that Jacob was fled and gone, who

anon took his brethren and pursued him by the space of seven days and overtook

him in the mount of Gilead. He saw our Lord in his sleep saying to him: Beware

that thou speak not angrily ne hard words to Jacob. That time Jacob had set his

tabernacle in the hill, and when he came thither with his brethren, he said to

Jacob: Why hast thou done thus to me to take away my daughters as prisoners

taken by sword? Why fleddest thou from me and wouldst not let me have knowledge

thereof? Thou hast not suffered me to kiss my sons and daughters, thou hast done

follily. Now may I do thee harm and evil, but the God of thy father said to me

yesterday: Beware that thou speak no hard words against Jacob. Thou desirest to

go to the house of thy father, why hast thou stolen my gods? Jacob answered:

That I departed thee not knowing, I dreaded that violently thou wouldst have

taken from me thy daughters. And where thou reprovest me of theft, whosoever

have stolen thy gods let him be slain tofore our brethren. Seek and what thou

findest that is thine, take with thee.

He, saying this, knew not that Rachel had stolen her father’s

gods. Then Laban entered the tabernacle of Jacob and Leah, and sought and found

nothing. And when he came into the tabernacle of Rachel, she hied her and hid

the idols under the litter of her camel and sat upon it. And he sought and found

nought. Then said Rachel: Let not my lord be wroth for I may not arise to thee,

for sickness is fallen to me, and so she deceived her father. Then Jacob, being

angry and grudging, said to Laban: What is my trespass and what have I sinned to

thee that thou hast pursued me, and hast searched everything? What hast thou now

founden of all the substance of thy house? Lay it forth tofore my brethren and

thy brethren, that they judge between me and thee. I have served thee twenty

years and have been with thee, thy sheep and thy goats were never barren. I have

eaten no wethers of thy flock, nor beast hath destroyed none. I shall make all

good what was stolen. I prayed therefore day and night, I labored both in heat

and in cold, sleep fled from mine eyes. Thus I served thee in thy house twenty

years, fourteen for thy daughters and six for thy flocks. Thou hast changed mine

hire and reward ten times. But if the God of my father Abraham and the dread of

Isaac had been with me, haply thou wouldst now have left me naked. Our Lord God

hath beholden mine affliction and the labor of mine hands and reproved thee

yesterday. Laban answered to him: My daughters and sons, and thy flocks, and all

that thou beholdest are thine, what may I do to my sons and nephews? Let us now

be friends, and make we a fast league and confederacy together. Then Jacob

raised a stone, and raised it in token of friendship and peace, and so they ate

together in friendship, and sware each to other to abide in love ever after. And

after this Laban arose in the night, and kissed his daughters and sons, and

blessed them, and returned into his country.

Jacob went forth in his journey that he had taken. Angels of God

met him, which when he saw, he said: These be the castles of God, and called

that place Mahanaim. He sent messengers tofore him to Esau his brother in the

land of Seir, in the land of Edom, and bade them say thus to Esau: This saith

thy brother Jacob: I have dwelled with Laban unto this day, I have oxen and

asses, servants both men and women. I send now a legation unto my lord that I

may find grace in his sight. These messengers returned to Jacob and said: We

came to Esau thy brother, and lo! he cometh for to meet thee with four hundred

men. Jacob was sore afraid then, and divided his company into twain turmes [two

troops], saying: If Esau come to that one and destroy that, that other shall yet

be saved. Then said Jacob: O God of my father Abraham, and God of my father

Isaac, O Lord that saidst to me, return into thy land and place of thy nativity,

and saidst I shall do well to thee, I am the least in all thy mercies, and in

thy truth that thou hast granted to thy servant, with my staff I have gone this

river of Jordan, and now I return with two turmes. I beseech the Lord keep me

from the hands of my brother Esau, for I fear him greatly lest he come and smite

down the mother with the sons. Thou hast said that thou shouldest do well to me

and shouldest spread my seed like unto the gravel of the sea, and that it may

not be numbered for multitude. Then when he had slept that night, he ordained

gifts for to send to his brother, goats two hundred, kids twenty, sheep two

hundred, and rams twenty; forty kine and twenty bulls, twenty asses and ten

foals of them. And he sent by his servants all these beasts; and bade them say

that Jacob his servant sent to him this present and that he followeth after. And

Jacob thought to please him with gifts.

The night following, him thought a man wrestled with him all that

night till the morning, and when he saw he might not overcome him, he hurted the

sinew of his thigh that he halted thereof, and said to him: Let me go and leave

me, for it is in the morning. Then Jacob answered: I shall not leave thee but if

thou bless me. He said to him: What is thy name? he answered: Jacob. Then he

said: Nay, said he, thy name shall no more be called Jacob, but Israel, for if

thou hast been strong against God, how much more shalt thou prevail against men?

Then Jacob said to him: What is thy name? tell me. He answered, Why demandest

thou my name, which is marvellous? And he blessed him in the same place. Jacob

called the name of that same place Penuel, saying: I have seen our Lord face to

face, and my soul is made safe. And anon as he was past Penuel the sun arose. He

halted on his foot, and therefore the children of Israel eat no sinews because

it dried in the thigh of Jacob. Then Jacob lifting up his eyes saw Esau coming

and four hundred men with him, and divided the sons of Leah and of Rachel, and

of both their handmaidens, and set each handmaid and their children tofore in

the first place, Leah and her sons in the second, and Rachel and Joseph all

behind. And he going tofore kneeled down to ground and, worshipping his brother,

approached him. Esau ran for to meet with his brother, and embraced him,

straining his neck, and weeping kissed him, and he looked forth and saw the

women and their children, and said: What been these and to whom longen they?

Jacob answered: They be children which God hath given to me thy servant and his

handmaidens, and their children approached and kneeled down, and Leah with her

children also worshipped him, and last of all Joseph and Rachel worshipped him.

Then said Esau: Whose been these turmes [troops] which I have met? Jacob

answered: I have sent them to thee, my lord, unto the end that I may stand in

thy grace. Esau said: I have many myself, keep these and let them be thine. Nay,

said Jacob, I pray thee to take this gift which God hath sent me that I may find

grace in thy sight, for meseemeth I see thy visage like the visage of God; and

therefore be thou to me merciful, and take this blessing of me. Unnethe [hardly]

by compelling he taking it, said: Let us go together, I shall accompany thee and

be fellow of thy journey. Then said Jacob: Thou knowest well, my lord, that I

have young children and tender, and sheep and oxen, which, if I over-labored,

should die all in a day, wherefore please it you, my lord, to go tofore, and I

shall follow as I may with my children and beasts. Esau answered: I pray thee

then let my fellows abide and accompany thee, whatsoever need thou have. Jacob

said: It is no need, I need no more but one, that I may stand in thy favor, my

lord. And Esau returned then the same way and journey that he came into Seir.

And Jacob came to Succoth and builded there an house, and from thence he went in

to Shalem, the town of Shechem which is in the land of Canaan, and bought there

a part of a field, in which he fixed his tabernacles, of the sons of Hamor

father of Shechem for an hundred lambs. And there he raised an altar, and

worshipped upon it the strongest God of Israel.

After this our Lord appeared to Jacob and said: Arise and go up to

Bethel and dwell there, and make there an altar to the Lord that appeared to

thee in the way when thou fleddest from thy brother Esau. Jacob then called all

them of his house and said: Cast away from you all your strange gods that be

among you, and make you clean and change your clothes; arise and let us go into

Bethel, and make we there an altar to our Lord that heard me in the day of my

tribulation, and was fellow of my journey. Then they gave to him all their

strange gods, and the gold that hung on their ears, and he dalf a pit behind the

city of Shechem and threw them therein. And when they departed, all the

countries thereabout were afraid and durst not pursue them. Then Jacob came to a

place called Luz which is in the land of Canaan, and all the people with him,

which otherwise is called Bethel. He edified there an altar to our Lord, and

named that place the House of God. Our Lord appeared to him in that place when

he fled from his brother Esau. That same time died Deborah, the nurse of

Rebekah, and was buried at the root of Bethel under an oak. Our Lord appeared

again to Jacob after that he was returned from Mesopotamia of Syria, and was

come into Bethel, and blessed him saying: Thou shalt no more be called Jacob but

Israel shall be thy name, and called him Israel, and said to him: I am God

Almighty, grow and multiply, folks and peoples of nations shall come of thee,

kings shall come of thy loins. The land that I gave to Abraham and Isaac I shall

give to thee and thy seed; and vanished from him.

He then raised a stone for a remembrance in the place where God

spake to him, and anointed it with oil, calling the name of the place Bethel. He

went thence and came in veer time unto the land that goeth to Ephrath, in which

place Rachel bare a son. And the death drawing near, she named him Benoni, which

is as much to say as the son of my sorrow. The father called him Benjamin, that

is to say the son of the right hand. There Rachel died and was buried in the way

toward Ephrath, that is Bethlehem. Jacob raised a title upon her tomb; this is

the title of the monument of Rachel unto this present day. Jacob went thence and

came to Isaac his father into Mamre the city of Arbah, that is Hebron, in which

dwelled Abraham and Isaac. And all the days of Isaac were complete, which were

an hundred and fourscore years, and he consumed and died in good mind, and Esau

and Jacob his sons buried him.

Thus endeth the history of Isaac and his two sons Esau and

Jacob.

HERE BEGINNETH THE HISTORY OF JOSEPH AND

HIS BRETHREN

Which is read the Third Sunday in Lent

Joseph when he was sixteen years old began

to keep and feed the flock with his brethren, he being yet a child, and was

accompanied with the sons of Bilhah and Zilpah, wives of his father. Joseph

complained on his brethren, and accused them to their father of the most evil

sin. Israel loved Joseph above all his sons for as much as he had gotten him in

his old age, and made for him a motley coat. His brethren then seeing that he

was beloved of his father more than they were, hated him and might not speak to

him a peaceable word. It happed on a time that Joseph dreamed, and saw a sweven

[dream], and told it to his brethren, which caused them to hate him yet more.

Joseph said to his brethren: Hear ye my dream that I had; methought that we

bound sheaves in the field, and my sheaf stood up and yours standing round about

and worshipped my sheaf. His brethren answered: Shalt thou be our king and shall

we be subject and obey thy commandment? Therefore this cause of dreams and of

these words ministered the more fume of hate and envy. Joseph saw another sweven

and told to his father and brethren: Methought I saw in my sleep the sun, the

moon, and eleven stars worship me. Which when his father and his brethren had

heard, the father blamed him, and said: What may betoken this dream that thou

sawest? Trowest thou that I, thy mother and thy brethren, shall worship thee

upon the earth? His brethren had great envy hereat.

The father thought and considered a thing secretly in himself. On

a time when his brethren kept their flocks of sheep in Shechem, Israel said to

Joseph: Thy brethren feed their sheep in Shechem, come and I shall send thee to

them, which answered: I am ready, and he said: Go and see if all things be well

and prosperous at thy brethren and beasts, and come again and tell me what they

do. He went from the vale of Hebron and came unto Shechem. There a man found him

erring in the field, and asked him what he sought, and he answered: I seek my

brethren, tell me where they feed their flocks. The man said to him: They been

departed from this place, I heard them say Let us go in to Dothan. Which then

when his brethren saw him come from far, tofore he approached to them they

thought to slay him, and spake together saying: Lo! see the dreamer cometh. Come

and let us slay him and put him into this old cistern. And we shall say that

some wild evil beast hath devoured him, and then shall appear what his dreams

shall profit him. Reuben hearing this, thought for to deliver him from their

hands, and said: Let us not slay him ne shed his blood, but keep your hands

undefouled. This he said, willing to keep him from their hands and render him

again to his father. Anon then as he came they took off his motley coat, and set

him into an old cistern that had no water. As they sat for to eat bread they saw

Ishmaelites coming from Gilead, and their camels bringing spices and raisins

into Egypt. Then said Judah to his brethren: What should it profit us if we slew

our brother and shed his blood? It is better that he be sold to Ishmaelites and

our hands be not defouled, he is our own brother and our flesh. His brethren

agreed to his words, and drew him out of the cistern, and sold him to the

Midianitish merchants passing forth by to Ishmaelites for thirty pieces of

silver, which led him into Egypt. At this time when he was sold Reuben was not

there, but was in another field with his beasts. And when he returned and came

unto the cistern and found not Joseph, he tare his clothes for sorrow, and came

to his brethren and said: The child is not yonder, whither shall I go to seek

him? He had supposed his brethren had slain him in his absence. They told him

what they had done, and took his coat, and besprinkled it with the blood of a

kid which they slew, and sent it to their father saying: See whether this be the

coat of thy son or not, this we have found. Which anon as the father saw it

said: This is my son’s coat, an evil wild beast hath devoured him, some beast

hath eaten him; and rent his clothes and did on him a sackcloth, bewailing and

sorrowing his son a long time. All his sons gathered them, together for to

comfort their father and assuage his sorrow, but he would take no comfort, but

said: I shall descend to my son into hell for to bewail him there. And thus, he

abiding in sorrow, the Midianites carried Joseph into Egypt, and sold him to

Potiphar, eunuch of Pharaoh, master of his knights.

Thus was Joseph led into Egypt, and Potiphar, prince of the host

of Pharaoh, an Egyptian, bought him of the hands of Ishmaelites. Our Lord God

was always with Joseph, and he was wise, ready, and prosperous in all manner of

things. He dwelled in his lord’s house and pleased so well his lord, that he

stood in his grace that he made him upperest and above all other, and betook him

the rule and governance of all his house, which well and wisely governed the

household and all that he had charge of. Our Lord blessed the house of Egypt for

Joseph’s sake, and multiplied as well in beasts as in fields all his substance.

Joseph was fair of visage and well favored.

After many days the lady, his master’s wife, beheld and cast her

eyes on Joseph, and tempted him to sin. He refused that, and would not attend ne

listen to her words, ne would not consent to so sinful a work, and said to her:

Lo! hath not my lord delivered to me all that he hath in his house? and he

knoweth not what he hath, and there is nothing therein but that it is in my

power and at my commandment except thee, which art his wife. How may I do this

evil and sin to my lord? Such manner, or semblable words, he said daily to her,

and the woman was the more desirous and grievous to the young man, and he always

forsook and refused the sin. And when the lady saw that she was refused, she

cried and called the men of the house and accused Joseph falsely. When the lord

heard this, anon he gave faith and believed his wife, and being sore wroth, set

Joseph in prison where the prisoners of the king were kept and he was there fast

set in. Our Lord God was with Joseph, and had mercy on him, and made him in the

favor and grace of the chief keeper of the prison, in so much that he delivered

to Joseph the keeping of all the prisoners, and what he did was done, and the

chief jailer was pleased with all. Our Lord was with him and directed all his

works.

After this it fell so that two officers of the king’s trespassed

unto their lord, wherefore he was wroth with them and commanded them to the

prison whereas Joseph was. That one of them was the butler, and that other the

baker; and the keeper betook them to Joseph to keep, and he served them. After a

while that they had been in prison they both saw on one night a dream of which

they were astoned and abashed, and when Joseph was come in to serve them, and

saw them heavy, he demanded them why they were heavier than they were wont to

be, which answered: We have dreamed and there is none to interpret it to us.

Joseph said to them: Suppose ye that God may not give me grace to interpret it?

Tell to me what ye saw in your sleep. Then the butler told first and said:

Methought I saw a vine had three branches, and after they had flowered the

grapes were ripe, and then I took the cup of Pharaoh in my hand, and took the

grapes and wrang out of them wine into the cup that I held, and presented it to

Pharaoh to drink. Joseph answered: The three branches be yet three days, after

which Pharaoh shall remember thy service and shall restore thee into thy

foremost office and gree, for to serve him as thou wert wont to do. Then I pray

thee to remember me when thou art at thine above, and be to me so merciful to

sue unto Pharaoh that he take me out of this prison, for I was stolen out of the

land of Hebrews and am innocently set here in prison. Then the master baker saw

that he had wisely interpreted the butler’s dream; he said: Methought that I had

three baskets of meat upon my head, and in that one basket that was highest

methought I bare all the meat of the bakehouse and birds came and ate of it.

Joseph answered: This is the interpretation of the dream; the three baskets be

three days yet to come, after which Pharaoh shall smite off thy head and shall

hang thee on the cross, and the birds shall tear thy flesh. And the third day

after this Pharaoh made a great feast unto his children, and remembered him,

among the meals, on the master butler and the master baker. He restored his

butler unto his office, and to serve him of the cup, and that other was hanged,

that the truth of the interpreter was believed and proved. Notwithstanding the

master butler in his wealth forgat Joseph his interpreter.

Two years after Pharaoh saw in his sleep a dream. Him thought he

stood upon the river, from which he saw seven oxen ascend to the land which were

fair and right fat, and were fed in a fat pasture; he saw other seven come out

of the river, poor and lean, and were fed in places plenteous and burgeoning.

These devoured the other that were so fat and fair. Herewith he started out of

his sleep, and after slept again, and saw another dream. He saw seven ears of

corn standing on one stalk, full and fair of corns, and as many other ears void

and smitten with drought, which devoured the beauty of the first seven. In the

morning Pharaoh awoke and was greatly afeard of these dreams, and sent for all

conjectors and diviners of Egypt, and wise men; and when they were gathered he

told to them his dream, and there was none that could interpret it. Then at last

the master butler, remembering Joseph, said: I knowledge my sin, on a time the

king being wroth with his servants, sent me and the master of the bakers into

prison, where we in one night dreamed both prodigies of things coming. And there

was a child of the Hebrews, servant to the jailer, to whom we told our dreams

and he expounded them to us and said what should happen; I am restored to mine

office and that other is hanged on the cross.

Anon, by the king’s commandment, Joseph was taken out of prison

and shaved, bathed, and changed his clothes, and brought tofore Pharaoh, to whom

he said: I saw a dream which I have showed unto wise men, and there is none that

can tell me the interpretation thereof. To whom Joseph answered: God shall

answer by me things prosperous to Pharaoh. Then Pharaoh told to him his dreams,

like as is tofore written, of the seven fat oxen and seven lean, and how the

lean devoured the fat, and in likewise of the ears. Joseph answered: The king’s

dreams are one thing which God hath showed to Pharaoh. The seven fat oxen and

the seven ears full, betoken seven years to come of great plenty and commodious,

and the seven lean oxen, and the seven void ears smitten with drought, betoken

seven years after them of great hunger and scarcity. Lo! there shall come first

seven years of great fertility and plenty in all the land of Egypt, after whom

shall follow other seven years of so great sterility, barrenness, and scarcity,

that the abundance of the first shall be all forgotten. The great hunger of

these latter years shall consume all the plenty of the first years. The latter

dream pertaineth to the same, because God would that it should be fulfilled. Now

therefore let the king provide for a man that is wise and witty, that may

command and ordain provosts and officers in all places of the realm, that they

gather into garners and barns the fifth part of all the corn and fruits that

shall grow these first seven plenteous years that be to come, and that all this

wheat may be kept in barns and garners in towns and villages, that it may be

made ready against the coming of the seven scarce years that shall oppress by

hunger all Egypt, to the end that the people be not enfamined. This counsel

pleased much to Pharaoh and to all his ministers. Then Pharaoh said to his

servants: Where should we find such a man as this is, which is fulfilled with

the spirit of God? And then he said to Joseph: Forasmuch as God hath showed to

thee all that thou hast spoken, trowest thou that we might find any wiser than

thou or like to thee? Thou shalt be upperest of my house, and to the commandment

of thy mouth all people shall obey. I only shall go tofore thee and sit but one

seat above thee. Yet said Pharaoh to Joseph: Lo! I have ordained thee above and

master upon all the land of Egypt. He took a ring from his hand and gave it into

his hand, and clad him with a double stole furred with bise; and a golden collar

he put about his neck, and made him to ascend upon his chair; the second trumpet

crying that all men should kneel tofore him, and that they should know him

upperest provost of all the land of Egypt. Then said the king of Egypt to

Joseph: I am Pharaoh, without thy commandment shall no man move hand nor foot in

all the land of Egypt. He changed his name and called him in the tongue of

Egypt: The saviour of the world. He gave to him a wife named Asenath, daughter

of Poti-phera, priest of Eliopoleos.

Joseph went forth then into the land of Egypt. Joseph was thirty

years old when he stood in the favor and grace of Pharaoh. And he went round

about all the region of Egypt. The plenteousness and fertility of the seven

years came, and sheaves and shocks of corn were brought in to the barns; all the

abundance of fruits was laid in every town. There was so great plenty of wheat

that it might be compared to the gravel of the sea, and the plenty thereof

exceedeth measure. Joseph had two sons by his wife ere the famine and hunger

came, which Asenath the priest’s daughter brought forth, of whom he called the

name of the first Manasseh, saying: God hath made me to forget all my labors,

and the house of my father hath forgotten me. He called the name of the second

son Ephraim, saying: God hath made me to grow in the land of my poverty.

Then passed the seven years of plenty and fertility that were in

Egypt, and the seven years of scarcity and hunger began to come, which Joseph

had spoken of tofore, and hunger began to wax and grow in the universal world;

also in all the land of Egypt was hunger and scarcity. And when the people

hungered they cried to Pharaoh asking meat, to whom he answered: Go ye to

Joseph, and whatsoever he saith to you do ye. Daily grew and increased the

hunger in all the land. Then Joseph opened the barns and garners, and sold corn

to the Egyptians, for the hunger oppressed them sore. All provinces came into

Egypt for to buy meat to them, and to eschew the hunger.

Jacob, father unto Joseph, heard tell that corn and victuals were

sold in Egypt, and said to his sons: Why be ye negligent? I have heard say that

corn is sold in Egypt; go ye thither and buy for us that is necessary and

behoveful, that we may live, and consume not for need. Then the ten brethren of

Joseph descended into Egypt for to buy wheat, and Benjamin was left at home with

the father, because whatsoever happed to the brethren in their journey. Then

they entered into the land of Egypt with others for to buy corn. There was great

famine in the land of Canaan, and Joseph was prince in the land of Egypt, also

by his commandment wheat was sold unto the people. Then when his brethren were

come and had adored and worshipped him, he anon knew them, and spake to them, as

to strangers, hard words, demanding them saying: Whence be ye? Which answered:

Of the land of Canaan, and come hither to buy that is necessary for us. And

though he knew his brethren, yet was he unknown of them. He remembered the

dreams that he sometime had seen, and told them and said: Ye be spies and be

come hither for to espy the weakest places of this land, which said to him: It

is not so, my lord, but we thy servants be come for to buy victuals. We be all

sons to one man, we come peaceably, ne we thy servants think ne imagine none

evil. To whom he answered: It is all otherwise, ye be come for to espy and

consider the secretest places of this realm. Then they said: We are twelve

brethren, thy servants, sons of one man in the land of Canaan, the youngest is

at home with our father, and that other is dead. That is, said he, that I said;

ye be spies. Now I have of you the experience. I swear to you by the health of

Pharaoh ye shall not depart till that your youngest brother come. Send ye one of

you for him to bring him hither. Ye shall abide in fetters in prison till the

truth be proved whether the things that ye have said be true or false, else, by

the health of Pharaoh, ye be spies. And delivered them to be kept three days.

The third day they were brought out of prison, to whom he said: I dread God, if

ye be peaceable as ye say, do as ye have said, and ye shall live. Let one

brother be bounden in prison, and go ye your way, and lead home the wheat that

ye have bought into your houses, and bring to me with you your youngest brother,

that I may prove your words, that ye die not. They did as he said, and spake

together: We be worthy and well deserved to suffer this, for we have sinned in

our brother, seeing his anguish when he prayed us and we heard him not,

therefore this tribulation is fallen upon us. Of whom Reuben said: Said not I to

you, in no wise sin not ye in the child, and ye would not hear me? Now his blood

is wroken. They knew not that Joseph understood them, forasmuch as he spake

alway to them by an interpreter. Then Joseph turned him a little and wept. After

he returned to them, and took Simeon in their presence and bound him, and sent

him to prison, and commanded to his ministers to fill their sacks with wheat,

and to put each man’s money in their sacks, and above that to give them meat to

spend in their way; which did so. And they took their wheat and laid it on their

asses and departed on their way. After, one of them, on the way, opened his sack

for to give his beast meat, and found his money in the mouth of his sack and

said to his brethren: My money is given to me again, lo! I have found it in my

sack. And they were all astonied: What is this that God hath done to us? Then

they came home to their father in the land of Canaan and told to him all things

that was fallen to them, saying: The lord of the country hath spoken hard to us

and had supposed that we been spies of that province, to whom we answered that,

we were peaceable people ne were no such spies, and that we were twelve sons

gotten of one father, one is dead and the youngest is with our father in the

land of Canaan. Which then said to us: Now shall I prove whether ye be peaceable or no. Ye shall leave here one brother with me, and lead home that is necessary

for you, and go your way and see that ye bring with you your youngest brother

that I may know that ye be none espies and that ye may receive this brother that

I hold in prison, and then forthon what that ye will buy ye shall have license.

And this said, each of them poured out the wheat, and every man found his money

bounden in the mouth of every sack. Then said Jacob their father: Ye have made

me without children. Joseph is gone and lost, Simeon is bounden in prison, and

Benjamin ye will take away from me, on me come all these evils. To Reuben

answered: Slay my two sons if I bring him not again to thee; deliver him to me

in my hand, and I shall restore him again to thee. The father said: My son shall

not go with you, his brother is dead and he is left now alone, if any adversity

should hap to him in the way that ye go into, ye shall lead my old hairs with

sorrow to hell.

In the meanwhile famine and hunger oppressed all the land greatly.

And when the corn that they brought from Egypt was consumed, Jacob said to his

sons: Return ye into Egypt and buy for us some meat, that we may live. Judah

answered: That man said to us, under swearing of great oaths, that: Ye shall not

see my face ne come into my presence, but if ye bring your youngest brother with

you. Therefore if thou wilt send him with us, we shall go together and shall buy

for us that shall be necessary, and if thou wilt not we shall not go. The man

said as we oft have said to thee, that if we bring him not we shall not see his

visage. Israel said to them: This have ye done into my misery, that ye told to

him that ye had another brother. And they answered: The man demanded of us by

order our progeny, if our father lived, if we had any brother. And we answered

him consequently after that he demanded, we wist not what he would say, ne that

he said bring your brother with you. Send the child with us that we may go forth

and live, and that we ne our children die not for hunger. I shall receive thy

son, and require him of my hand. If I lead him not thither and bring him again,

I shall be guilty to thee of the sin ever after. If there had been no delay of

this, we had been there and come again by this time.

Then Israel their father said to them: If it be so necessary as ye

say, do ye as ye will; take with you of the best fruits of this land in your

vessels, and give ye and present to that man gifts, a little raisins, and honey,

storax, stacten, terebinthe, and dates, and bear with you double money, and also

the same money that ye found in your sacks, lest there be any error therefore;

and take with you Benjamin, your brother. My God, that is almighty, make him

pleasant unto you, and that ye may return in safety with this your brother and

him also that he holdeth in prison; I shall be as a man barren therewhiles,

without children. Then the brethren took the gifts and double money and

Benjamin, and went forth into Egypt, and came and stood tofore Joseph; whom when

he had seen, and Benjamin, he commanded to the steward of his house that he

should do slay sheep and calves and make a feast, for these brethren shall dine

with me this day. He did as he was commanded and brought the men unto his lord’s

house.

Then were they all afeard and said softly together: Because of the

money that we had in our sacks we be brought in that he take us with the

default, and shall by violence bring us and our asses into servitude. Wherefore

they said to the steward of the house, in the gate of the house ere they

entered, saying: We pray thee to hear us: the last time that we came to buy

victual, which when we had bought and departed, and were on our way, for to give

our beasts meat we opened our sacks, and we found in the mouth of our sacks our

money that we had paid, which we now bring again of the same weight, and we have

more other for to buy to us that shall be necessary. It is not in our conscience

to have it, we weet never who put it in our sacks. He answered to him: Peace be

among you, fear ye nothing, the God of your father hath given to you the

treasure that ye found in your sacks, for the money that ye paid to me I have it

ready. And then he brought in Simeon to them, and brought them into the house,

and washed their feet, and gave meat to their asses. They made ready and

ordained their gifts and presents against the coming of Joseph. They heard say

that they should dine and eat there.

Then Joseph entered into the house, and they offered to him the

gifts, holding them in their hands, and worshipped him falling down to the

ground. And he debonairly saluted them and demanded them, saying: Is your father

in good health of whom ye told me, liveth he yet? They answered: Thy servant our

father is in good health and liveth yet, and kneeled down and worshipped him.

Then, said he, casting his eyes on his brother Benjamin that was of one mother,

and said: Is this your young brother of whom ye told me? And also said, God be

merciful to thee, my son; he hied him from themward, for he was moved in all his

spirits and wept on his brother, and went into his bedchamber. After this he

washed his visage and came out making good countenance and commanded to set

bread on the board, and after that he set his brethren in order, each after

their age, and ate together, and Joseph sat and ate with the Egyptians. For it

was not lawful to the Egyptians to eat with the Hebrews. And each of them were

well served, but Benjamin had the best part, and they ate and drank so much that

they were drunken.

Then Joseph commanded the steward of his house to fill their sacks

with wheat as much as they might receive, and the money of the wheat put it into

every man’s sack, and take my cup of silver, and the money of the youngest, and

put that in his sack. And all this was done. And on the morn betimes they were

suffered to depart with their asses. And when they were gone out of the town and

a little on their way, then Joseph said to his steward: Make thee ready and ride

after, and say to them: Why have ye done evil for good? The cup that my lord is

accustomed to drink in, ye have stolen, ye might not do a worse thing. He did as

Joseph had commanded and overtook them, and said to them all by order like as he

had charge, which answered: Why saith your lord so, and doth to us his servants

such letting? The money that we found in our sacks we brought again to thee from

the land of Canaan, and how may it follow that we should steal any gold or

silver from the house of thy lord? Look! at whom it be found of us all thy

servants, let him die. Which said to them: Be it after your sentence, at whom

that it ever be found he shall be my servant and the others shall go free and be

not guilty. Then he hied and set down all their sacks, beginning at the oldest

unto the youngest, and at last found the cup in the mouth of the sack of

Benjamin. Then they all for sorrow cut and rent their clothes, and laded their

asses again, and returned all into the town again. Then Judah entered first with

his brethren unto Joseph and all they together fell down platte to the ground.

To whom Joseph said: Why have ye done thus? Know not ye that there is no man

like to me in the science of knowledge? To whom Judah answered: What shall we

answer to thee, my lord; or what shall we speak or rightfully desire? God hath

found and remembered the iniquity of us thy servants, for we be all thy

servants, yea, we and he at whom the cup was found. Joseph answered: God forbid

that I should so do, whosoever stole the cup shall be my servant, and go ye your

way, for ye shall be free and go to your father. Then Judah approached near him

and spake with a hardy cheer to him and said: I beseech thee my lord to hear me

thy servant that I may say to thine audience a word, and that thou wilt not be

wroth to thy servant. Thou art next to Pharaoh; my lord, thou demandedst first

of us thy servants: Have ye a father or brother? And we answered to thee, my

lord: Our father is an old man and we have a brother a young child which was

born to him in his old age, whose brother of the same mother is dead, and he is

an only son whom the father loveth tenderly. Thou saidst to us thy servants:

Bring him hither to me that I may see. We told to thee my lord for truth: our

father may not forego the child, if he forego him certainly he shall die. And

thou saidst to us, thy servants: But if ye bring him not with you, ye shall no

more see my visage. Then when we came to our father and told him all these

things, and our father bade us to return and buy more corn. To whom we said: We

may not go thither but if our youngest brother go with us, for if he be absent

we dare not approach, ne come to the presence of the man; and he answered to us:

Ye know well that my wife brought to me forth but two sons, that one went out,

and ye said that wild beasts had devoured him, and yet I heard never of him ne

he appeared not. If now ye should take this my son and anything happened to him

in the way ye should bring my hoar hair with sorrow to hell. Therefore if I

should come home to my father and bring not the child with me, sith the soul and

health of my father dependeth of this child, and see that he is not come with

us, he shall die and we thy servants should lead his old age with wailing and

sorrow to hell. I myself shall be thy proper servant which have received him

upon my faith and have promised for him, saying to my father: If I bring him not

again I shall be guilty of the sin to my father ever after. I shall abide and

continue thy servant for the child in the ministry and service of thee my lord.

I may not depart, the child being absent, lest I be witness of the sorrow that

my father shall take. Wherefore I beseech thee to suffer this child to go to his

father and receive me into thy service. Thus said Judah, with much more; as

Josephus, Antiquitatum, rehearseth more piteously, and saith moreover that the

cause why he did do hide the cup in Benjamin’s sack, was to know whether they

loved Benjamin or hated him as they did him, what time they sold him to the

Ishmaelites.

Then this request made, Joseph might no longer forbear, but

commanded them that stood by to withdraw them, and when all men were gone out

sauf he and his brethren, he began to say to them weeping: I am Joseph your

brother, liveth yet my father? The brethren were so afeard that they could not

speak ne answer to him. Then he debonairly said to them: Come hither to me; and

when they came near him he said: I am Joseph your brother that ye sold into

Egypt; be ye not afeard nor think not hard unto you that ye sold me into these

regions. God hath sent me tofore you into Egypt for your health. It is two years

since the famine began, and yet been five years to come in which men may not

ear, sow, ne reap. God hath sent me tofore you that ye should be reserved on the

earth, and that ye may have meat to live by. It is not by your counsel that I

was sent hither, but by the will of God, which hath ordained me father of

Pharaoh, and lord of all his house, and prince in all the land of Egypt. Hie

you, and go to my father, and say ye to him: This word sendeth thee thy son

Joseph: God hath made me lord of the universal land of Egypt, come to me lest

thou die, and thou shalt dwell in the land of Goshen. Thou shalt be next me,

thou and thy sons and the sons of thy sons, and I shall feed thy sheep, thy

beasts and all that thou hast in possession. Yet rest five year to come of

famine, therefore come lest thou perish, thy house, and all that thou owest. Lo!

your eyes and the eyes of my brother Benjamin see that my mouth speaketh these

words to you. Show ye to my father all my glory and all that ye have seen in

Egypt. Hie ye and bring him to me. This said, he embraced his brother Benjamin

about his neck and wept upon each of them. After this they durst better speak to

him. Anon it was told and known all about in the King’s hall that Joseph’s

brethren were come. And Pharaoh was joyful and glad thereof and all his

household. And Pharaoh said to Joseph that he should say to his brethren: Lade

ye your beasts and go into the land of Canaan, and bring from thence your father

and kindred, and come to me, and I shall give you all the goods of Egypt, that

ye may eat the marrow of the earth. Command ye also that they take carriages of

this land of Egypt, for the carriage of their children and wives, and say to

them: Take your father and come as soon as ye may, and leave nothing behind you,

for all the best things shall be yours. The sons of Israel did as they were

commanded. To whom Joseph gave carriages after the commandment of Pharaoh, and

meat to eat by the way. He commanded to give to every each two garments. To

Benjamin he gave three hundred pieces of silver, with five garments of the best,

and also he sent clothing to his father, adding to them ten asses which were

laden with all riches of Egypt, and as many asses laden and bearing bread and

victual to spend by the way. And thus he let his brethren depart from him

saying: Be ye not wroth in the way. Then they thus departing came into the land

of Canaan to their father, and showed all this to their father, and said: Joseph

thy son liveth and he lordeth in all the land of Egypt.

When Jacob heard this he awoke as a man had been awaked suddenly

out of his sleep, yet nevertheless he believed them not, and they told to him

all the order of the matter. When he saw the carriage and all that he had sent,

his spirit revived and said: It sufficeth to me if Joseph my son yet live, I

shall go and see him ere I die. Then Israel went forth with all that he had and

came to the pit where tofore he had sworn to God; and slew there beasts to make

sacrifices to the God of Isaac his father. He heard God by a vision that same

night saying to him: Jacob, Jacob, to whom he answered: I am here all ready. God

said to him: I am strongest God of thy father Isaac, dread thee not, but descend

down into Egypt. I shall make thee to grow there into great people. I shall

descend with thee thither, and I shall bring thee again when thou returnest.

Joseph soothly shall put his hands upon thine eyes. Jacob then arose on the morn

early, and his sons took him with their children and wives and set them on the

carriages that Pharaoh had sent to bring him and all that he had into the land

of Canaan. And so came into Egypt with all his progeny, sons and children,

etc.

These be the names of the sons of Israel that entered with him

into Egypt. The first begotten Reuben with his children four. Simeon with his

seven sons. Levi with his three sons. Judah and his sons three. Issachar and his

four sons. Zebulon and his sons three. These were sons of Leah that Jacob gat in

Mesopotamia, and Dinah his daughter. All these sons and daughters were

thirty-three. Gad also entered with his children seven. Asher with his children

five and of his children’s children two. These were sons of Zilpah, in number

sixteen. The sons of Rachel were Joseph and Benjamin. Joseph had two sons in the

land of Egypt by his wife Asenath, Manasseh and Ephraim. The sons of Benjamin

were ten. All these children that came of Rachel were in number fourteen. Dan

entered with one son, and Naphtali with four sons. These were the children of

Bilhah; they were in number seven. All the souls that were issued of his seed

that entered into Egypt with him, without the wives of his sons, were sixty-six.

The sons of Joseph that were born in Egypt twain. Summa of all the souls of the

house of Jacob that entered into Egypt were in all seventy.

Jacob sent them tofore him Judah unto Joseph, to show to him his

coming. And he came to Joseph in Goshen, and anon Joseph ascended his chariot

and went for to meet his father, and when he saw him, he embraced him meekly and

wept. And his father received him joyously and embraced also him. Then said the

father to Joseph: Now shall I die joyously because I have seen thy visage. Then

said Joseph to his brethren and to all the house of his father: I shall go and

ascend to Pharaoh and shall say to him, that my brethren and the house of my

father that were in the land of Canaan be come to me, and be men keeping sheep,

and can the manner well for to keep the flocks of sheep, and that they have

brought with them their beasts, and all that ever they had. When he shall call

you and ask you of what occupation ye be, ye shall say: We be shepherds, thy

servants, from our childhood unto now, and our fathers also. This shall ye say

that ye may dwell in the land of Goshen, for the Egyptians have spite unto

herdmen of sheep. Then Joseph entered tofore Pharaoh and said to him: My father,

my brethren, their sheep and beasts be come from the land of Canaan, and be in

the land of Goshen. And he brought five of his brethren tofore the king, whom he

demanded of what occupation they were of. They answered: We be keepers of sheep,

thy servants, we and our fathers, we be come to dwell in thy land, for there is

no grass for the flocks of sheep of us thy servants, the famine is so great in

the land of Canaan. We beseech thee that thou command us thy servants to dwell

in the land of Goshen. Then said the king to Joseph: Thy father and thy brethren

be come to thee, the land of Egypt is at thy commandment, make thou them to

dwell in the best place, and deliver to them the land of Goshen. And if thou

know them for conning, ordain they to be masters of my beasts. After this Joseph

brought his father in, and made him stand tofore the king which blessed him, and

was demanded of the king how old he was. He answered: The days of the pilgrimage

of my life be an hundred and thirty years, small and evil, and yet I am not come

unto the days of my fathers that they have lived. And he blessed the king and

went out. Then Joseph gave to his father and brethren possession in Egypt in the

best soil of Rameses like as Pharaoh had commanded, and there fed them, giving

to each of them victual.

In all the world was scarcity of bread, and hunger and famine

oppressed specially and most, the land of Egypt and the land of Canaan. Of which

lands Joseph gat all the money for selling of wheat, and brought it into the

king’s treasury. When all people lacked money, all Egypt came to Joseph saying:

Give us bread, why die we to the lacking money. To whom he answered: Bring to me

your beasts and I shall give you for them victuals, if ye have no money: which

when they brought, he gave to them victuals and food for horses, sheep, oxen and

asses, and sustained them one year for changing of their beasts. Then came they

again the second year and said: We hide not from thee our lord that our money is

failed and also our beasts be gone, and there is nothing left but our bodies and

our land. Why then shall we die in thy sight? And we ourselves and also our land

shall be thine, buy us into bondship and servitude of the king, and give us seed

to sow lest the earth turn into wilderness. Then Joseph bought all the land of

Egypt, every man selling his possessions for the vehement hunger that they had.

He subdued all unto Pharaoh, and all his people from the last terms of Egypt

unto the utterest ends of the same, except the land longing to the priests,

which was given to them by the king, to whom were given victuals openly out of

all the barns and garners, and therefore they were not compelled to sell their

possessions. Then said Joseph to all the peoples: Lo, now ye see and know that

Pharaoh oweth and is in possession of you and of your land. Take to you seed and

sow ye the fields that ye may have fruit. The fifth part thereof ye shall give

to the king and four parts I promise to you to sow, and for meat to your

servants and to your children. Which answered: Our health is in thine hand, let

our lord only behold us and we shall gladly serve the king. From that time unto

this present day, in all the land of Egypt the fifth part is paid to the king;

and it is holden for a law, except the land longing to the priests which is free

from this condition.

Then Israel dwelled in Egypt in the land of Goshen, and was in

possession thereof. He increased and multiplied greatly, and lived therein

seventeen years. And all the years of his life were an hundred and seven and

forty years. When he understood that the day of his death approached, he called

to him his son Joseph and said to him: If I may find so much grace in thy sight,

do to me so much mercy as thou promise and swear that thou bury me not in Egypt,

but that I may rest with my fathers, and take and carry me from this land, and

lay me in the sepulchre of my forefathers. To whom Joseph answered: I shall do

that thou hast commanded. Then said he: Swear to me, and so he swore. And then

Israel adored and worshipped our Lord, and turned him toward his bed’s head.

Then this done, anon after it was told to Joseph that his father was sick and

feeble; who anon took his sons Manasseh and Ephraim and came to his father. Anon

it was told to the father: Lo thy son Joseph cometh to thee, which then was

comforted, and sat up in his bed. And Joseph entered in, and Jacob said:

Almighty God appeared to me in Luz which is in the land of Canaan, and he

blessed me and said: I shall increase thee and multiply thee into tourbes of

peoples, I shall give to thee this land and to thy seed after thee in

sempiternal possession, therefore thy two sons that be born to thee in this land

of Egypt tofore I came hither to thee, shall be my sons Ephraim and Manasseh,

they shall be reputed to me as Simeon and Reuben. The other that thou shalt get

after them shall be thine, and shall be called in the name of their brethren in

their possessions. Then he, seeing Joseph’s sons, said to him: Who be these

children? Joseph answered: They be my sons which God hath given to me in this

place. Bring them hither, said he, to me that I may bless them. Israel’s eyes

were dimmed and might not see clearly for great age. He took them to him and

kissed them and said to Joseph: I am not defrauded from the sight of thee, and

furthermore God hath showed to me thy seed. Then when Joseph took them from his

father’s lap, he worshipped him kneeling low to the earth, and set Ephraim on

his right side, and on the left side of Israel, and Manasseh on the right side

of his father Israel, which took his right hand and laid it on the head of

Ephraim the younger brother, and his left hand on the head of Manasseh which was

first born. Then Jacob blessed the sons of Joseph and said: God, in whose sight

walked my fathers Abraham and Isaac, God that hath fed me from my youth unto

this present day, the angel that hath kept me from all evil bless these

children, and my name be called on them, and the names of my fathers Abraham and

Isaac, and grow they into multitude upon earth. Then Joseph seeing that his

father set his right hand upon the head of Ephraim the younger brother took it

heavily, and took his father’s hand and would have laid it on the head of

Manasseh, and said to his father; Nay father, it is not convenient, that ye do,

this is the first begotten son, set thy right hand on his head. Which renied

that and would not do so, but said: I wot, my son, I wot what I do, and this son

shall increase into peoples and multiply, but his younger brother shall be

greater than he, and his seed shall grow into gentiles, and blessed them, saying

that same time: In thee shall be blessed Israel, and shall be said: God make

thee like to Ephraim and Manasseh. And he said to Joseph his son: Lo! now I die

and God shall be with you, and shall reduce and bring you again into the land of

your fathers; and I give to thee one part above thy brethren, which I gat and

won from the hand of the Amorite with my sword and my bow. Then Jacob called his

sons tofore him and said to them:

Gather ye altogether tofore me, that I may show to you things that

be to come, and hear your father Israel. And there he told to each of them his

condition singularly. And when he had blessed his twelve sons he commanded them

to bury him with his fathers in a double spelunke which is in the field of

Ephron the Hittite against Mamre in the land of Canaan which Abraham bought. And

this said he gathered to him his feet and died. Which anon as Joseph saw, he

fell on his visage and kissed him. He commanded to his masters of physic and

medicines, which were his servants, that they should embalm the body of his

father with sweet spices aromatic; which was all done, and then went they

sorrowing him forty days. The Egyptians wailed him seventy days, and when the

wailing was past, Joseph did say to Pharaoh how he had sworn and promised to

bury him in the land of Canaan. To whom Pharaoh said: Go and bury thy father

like as thou hast sworn. Which then took his father’s body and went, and with

him were accompanied all the aged men of Pharaoh’s house, and the noblest men of

birth of all the land of Egypt, the house of Joseph with his brethren, without

the young children, flocks and beasts, which they left in the land of Goshen. He

had in his fellowship chariots, carts and horsemen, and was a great tourbe and

company, and came over Jordan where as they hallowed the exequies by great

wailing seven days long. And when they of the country saw this plaint and

sorrowing they said: This is a great sorrow to the Egyptians. And that same

place is named yet the bewailing of Egypt. The children of Israel did as they

were commanded, and bare him into the land of Canaan, and buried him in the

double spelunke which Abraham had bought. Then when Jacob the father was buried,

Joseph with all his fellowship returned into Egypt. Then his brethren after the

death of their father spake together privily, and dreading that Joseph would

avenge the wrong and evil that they had done to him, came to him and said: Thy

father commanded us ere he died that we should say thus to thee: We pray thee

that thou wilt forget, and not remember the sin and trespass of thy brethren, ne

the malice that they executed in thee. We beseech thee that thou wilt forgive to

thy father, servant of God, this wickedness. Which when Joseph heard he wept

bitterly, and his brethren came to him kneeling low to the ground and worshipped

him, and said, We be thy servants. To whom he answered: Be ye nothing afeard ne

dread you not, ween ye that ye may resist God’s will? Ye thought to have done to

me evil, but God hath turned it into good, and hath exalted me as ye see and

know, that he should save much people. Be ye nothing afeard, I shall feed you

and your children. And comforted them with fair words, and spake friendly and

joyously to them. And he abode and dwelled still in Egypt with all the house of

his father, and lived an hundred and ten years, and saw the sons of Ephraim in

to the third generation. After these things he said to his brethren: After my

death, God shall visit you and shall do you depart from this land unto the land

that he promised to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. When that time shall come, take

my bones and lead them with you from this place, and then died. Whose body was

embalmed with sweet spices and aromatics and laid in a chest in Egypt.

HERE NEXT FOLLOWETH THE HISTORY OF

MOSES

Which is read in-the Church on Mid-lent Sunday

These be the names of the children of

Israel that entered into Egypt with Jacob, and each entered with their household

and meiny. Reuben, Simeon, Levi, Judah, Issachar, Zebulon, Benjamin, Dan,

Naphtali, Gad, and Asher; they were all in number that entered seventy. Joseph

was tofore in Egypt. And when he was dead and all his brethren and kindred, the

children of Israel grew and multiplied greatly, and filled the earth. Then was

there a new king upon Egypt which knew nothing of Joseph, and said to his

people: Lo! and see the people of Israel is great, and stronger than we be, come

and let us wisely oppress them, lest they multiply and give us battle and fight

with us and drive us out of our land. Then he ordained provosts and masters over

them to set them awork and put them to affliction of burdens. They builded to

Pharaoh two towns, Pithom and Raamses. How much more they oppressed them, so

much the more they increased and multiplied. The Egyptians hated the children of

Israel and put them to affliction, scorning and having envy at them, and

oppressed bitterly their life with hard work and sore labors of tile and clay,

and grieved all them in such works. Then Pharaoh commanded to his people saying:

Whatsomever is born of males cast ye into the river, and what of women keep ye

them and let ye them live.

After this was a man of the house of Levi went out and took a wife

of his kindred, which conceived and brought forth a son, and he saw him elegant

and fair, and hid him three months, and when he might no longer hide him, took a

little crib of rushes and wickers and pitched it with glue and pitch, and put

therein the child, and set it on the river, and let it drive down in the stream,

and the sister of the child standing afar, considering what should fall thereof.

And it happed that same time, the daughter of king Pharaoh descended down to the

river for to wash her in the water, and her maidens went by the brink, which

then, when she saw the little crib or fiscelle she sent one of her maidens to

fetch and take it up, which so fetched and brought to her, and she saw therein

lying a fair child; and she having pity on it said: This is one of the children

of the Hebrews. To whom anon spake the sister of the child: Wilt thou, said she,

that I go and call thee a woman of the Hebrews that shall and may nourish this

child? She answered: Go thy way. The maid went and called his mother, to whom

Pharaoh’s daughter said: Take this child and nourish him to me, and I shall give

to thee thy meed and reward. The mother took her child and nourished it, and

when it was weaned and could go she delivered it to the daughter of king

Pharaoh, whom she received and adopted instead of a son and named him Moses,

saying that I took him out of the water. And he there grew and waxed a pretty

child. And as Josephus, Antiquitatum, saith: This daughter of Pharaoh, which was

named Termuthe, loved well Moses and reputed him as her son by adoption, and on

a day brought him to her father, who for his beauty took him in his arms and

made much of him, and set his diadem on his head, wherein was his idol. And

Moses anon took it, and cast it under his feet and trod on it, wherefore the

king was wroth, and demanded of the great doctors and magicians what should fall

of this child. And they kalked on his nativity and said: This is he that shall

destroy thy reign and put it under foot, and shall rule and govern the Hebrews.

Wherefore the king anon decreed that he should be put to death. But others said

that Moses did it of childhood and ought not to die therefore, and counselled to

make thereof a proof, and so they did.

They set tofore him a platter full of coals burning, and a platter

full of cherries, and bade him eat, and he took and put the hot coals in his

mouth and burned his tongue, which letted his speech ever after; and thus he

escaped the death. Josephus saith that when Pharaoh would have slain him,

Termuthe, his daughter, plucked him away and saved him. Then on a time as Moses

was full grown, he went to his brethren, and saw the affliction of them, and a

man of Egypt smiting one of the Hebrews, his brethren. And he looked hither and

thither and saw no man. He smote the Egyptian and slew him and hid him in the

sand. And another day he went out and found two of the Hebrews brawling and

fighting together; then he said to him that did wrong: Why smitest thou thy

neighbor? which answered: Who hath ordained thee prince and judge upon us? wilt

thou slay me as thou slewest that other day an Egyptian? Moses was afeard and

said to himself: How is this deed known and made open? Pharaoh heard hereof and

sought Moses for to slay him, which then fled from his sight and dwelled in the

land of Midian, and sat there by a pit side. The priest of Midian had seven

daughters which came thither for to draw water, and to fill the vessels for to

give drink to the flocks of the sheep of their father. Then came on them the

herdmen and put them from it. Then rose Moses and defended the maidens and let

them water their sheep, which then returned to their father Jethro. And he said

to them: Why come ye now earlier than ye were wont to do? They said that a man

of Egypt hath delivered us from the hand of the herdmen, and also he drew water

for us and gave to the sheep drink. Where is he, said he, why left ye the man

after you? go call him that he may eat some bread with us. Then Moses sware that

he would dwell with him. And he took Zipporah one of his daughters aad wedded

her to his wife, which conceived and bare him a son whom he called Gershom,

saying: I was a stranger in a strange land. She brought to him forth another son

whom he named Eleazar, saying: The God of my father is my helper and hath kept

me from the hand of Pharaoh.

Long time after this died the king of Egypt, and the children of

Israel, wailing, made great sorrow for the oppression of their labor, and cried

unto God for help. Their cry came unto God of their works, and God heard their

wailing, and remembered the promise he made with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and

our Lord beheld the children of Israel and knew them.

Moses fed the sheep of Jethro his wife’s father. When he had

brought the sheep into the innermost part of the desert he came unto the mount

of God, Oreb. Our Lord appeared to him in flame of fire in the midst of a bush,

and he saw the fire in the bush, and the bush burned not. Then said Moses, I

shall go and see this great vision why the bush burneth not. Our Lord then

beholding that he went for to see it, called him, being in the bush, and said:

Moses, Moses, which answered: I am here. Then said our Lord: Approach no nearer

hitherward. Take off thy shoon from thy feet, the place that thou standest on is

holy ground. And said also: I am God of thy fathers, God of Abraham, and God of

Isaac, and God of Jacob. Moses then hid his face, and durst not look toward God.

To whom God said: I have seen the affliction of my people in Egypt, and I have

heard their cry of the hardness that they suffer in their works, and I knowing

the sorrow of them am descended to deliver them from the hand of the Egyptians,

and shall lead them from this land into a good land and spacious, into a land

that floweth milk and honey, unto the places of Canaanites, Hittites, Amorites,

Perizzites, Hivites and Jebusites. The cry of the children of Israel is come to

me, I have seen their affliction, how they be oppressed of the Egyptians. But

come to me and I shall send thee unto Pharaoh that thou shalt lead the children

of Israel out of Egypt. Then Moses said to him: Who am I that shall go to

Pharaoh and lead the children out of Egypt? To whom God said: I shall be with

thee, and this shall be the sign that I send thee. When thou shalt have led out

my people of Egypt, thou shalt offer to God upon this hill. Moses said unto God:

Lo! if I go to the children of Israel and say to them: God of your fathers hath

sent me to you; if they say: What is his name? what shall I say? Our Lord said

to Moses: I am that I am. He said: Thus shalt thou say to the children of

Israel: He that is, sent me to you, and yet shalt thou say to them: The Lord God

of your fathers, God of Abraham, God of Isaac, and God of Jacob, hath appeared

to me saying: This is my name for evermore, and this is my memorial from

generation to generation. Go and gather together the seniors and aged men of

Israel, and say to them: The Lord God of your fathers hath appeared to me, God

of Abraham, God of Isaac, and God of Jacob, saying: Visiting I have visited you,

and have seen all that is fallen in Egypt, and I shall lead you out of the

affliction of Egypt into the land of Canaan, Ethei, etc., unto the land flowing

milk and honey, and they shall hear thy voice. Thou shalt go and take with thee

the seniors of Israel to the king of Egypt, and shalt say to him: The Lord God

of the Hebrews hath called us; we shall go the journey of three days in

wilderness that we may offer to our Lord God. But I know well that the king of

Egypt shall not suffer you to go but by strong hand. I shall stretch out my hand

and shall smite Egypt in all my marvels that I shall do amid among them. After

that he shall let you go. I shall then give my grace to this people tofore the

Egyptians, and when ye shall go out ye shall not depart void, nor with nought,

but every woman shall borrow of her neighbor, and of her hostess, vessels of

silver and of gold, and clothes, and them shall ye lay on your sons, and on your

daughters, and ye shall rob Egypt. Then Moses answered and said: They shall not

believe me ne hear my voice, but shall say: God hath not appeared to thee.

God said then to him: What is that thou holdest in thine hand? He

answered: A rod. Our Lord said: Cast it on the ground. He threw it down and it

turned into a serpent, whereof Moses was afeard and would have fled. Our Lord

said to him: Put forth thy hand and hold him by the tail; he stretched forth his

hand and held him, and it turned again into a rod. To this, that they believe

thee, that I have appeared to thee. And yet our Lord said to him: Put thy hand

into thy bosom, which, when he hath put in, and drawn out again, it was like a

leper’s hand. Our Lord bade him to withdraw it into his bosom again, and he drew

it out and it was then like that other flesh. If they hear not thee, and believe

by the first sign and token, they shall believe thee by the second. If they

believe none of the two ne hear thy voice, then take water of the river and pour

on the dry ground, and whatsoever thou takest and drawest shall turn into blood.

Then Moses said: I pray the Lord send some other, for I am not eloquent, but

have a letting in my speech. Our Lord said to him: Who made the mouth of a man,

or who hath made a man dumb or deaf, seeing or blind, not I? Go, therefore, I

shall be in thy mouth and shall teach thee what thou shalt say. Then said Moses:

I beseech thee Lord, said he, send some other whom thou wilt. Our Lord was wroth

on Moses and said: Aaron thy brother deacon, I know that he is eloquent, lo! he

shall come and meet with thee, and seeing thee he shall be glad in his heart.

Speak thou to him and put my words in his mouth, and I shall be in thy mouth and

in his mouth, and I shall show to you what ye ought to do, and he shall speak

for the people, and shall be thy mouth, and thou shalt be in such things as

pertain to God. Take with thee this rod in thine hand, by which thou shalt do

signs and marvels. Then Moses went to Jethro his wife’s father, and said to him,

I shall go and return to my brethren into Egypt, and see if they yet live. To

whom Jethro said: Go in God’s name and place. Then said our Lord to Moses: Go

and return into Egypt, all they be now dead that sought for to slay thee. Then

Moses took his wife and his sons and set them upon an ass and returned in to

Egypt, bearing the rod of God in his hand. Then our Lord said to Aaron: Go

against Moses and meet with him in desert; which went for to meet with him unto

the mount of God, and there kissed him.

And Moses told unto Aaron all that our Lord had said to him for

which he sent him, and all the tokens and signs that he bade him do. They came

both together and gathered and assembled all the seniors and aged men of the

children of Israel. And Aaron told to them all that God had said to Moses, and

made the signs and tokens tofore the people and the people believed it. They

heard well that our Lord had visited the children of Israel, and that he had

beholden the affliction of them, wherefore they fell down low to the ground and

worshipped our Lord.

After this Moses and Aaron went unto Pharaoh and said: This saith

the Lord God of Israel: Suffer my people to depart that they may sacrifice to me

in desert. Then said Pharaoh: Who is that Lord that I may hear his voice and

leave Israel? I know not that Lord, nor I will not leave Israel. They said to

him: God of the Hebrews hath called us that we go the journey of three days in

the wilderness and sacrifice unto our Lord God, lest peradventure pestilence or

war fall to us. The king of Egypt said to them: Why solicit ye, Moses and Aaron,

the people from their works and labor? Go ye unto your work. Pharaoh also said:

The people is much, see how they grow and multiply, and yet much more shall do

if they rested from their labor. Therefore he commanded the same day to the

prefects and masters of their works saying: In no wise give no more chaff to the

people for to make loam and clay, but let them go and gather stubble, and make

them do as much labor as they did tofore, and lessen it nothing. They do now but

cry: Let us go and make sacrifice to our God, let them be oppressed by labor and

exercised that they attend not to leasings. Then the prefects and masters of

their work said to them that Pharaoh had commanded to give them no chaff, but

they should go and gather such as they might find, and that their work should

not therefore be minished. Then the children were disperpled for to gather

chaff, and their masters awaited on them and bade them: Make an end of your work

as ye were wont to do when that chaff was delivered to you. And thus they were

put to more affliction, and would make them to make as many tiles as they did

tofore. Then the upperest of the children of Israel came to Pharaoh and

complained saying: Why puttest thou thy servants to such affliction? He said to

them: Ye be so idle that ye say ye will go and sacrifice to your God; ye shall

have no chaff given to you, yet ye shall work your customable work and gather

your chaff also.

Then the eldest and the upperest among the Hebrews went to Moses

and Aaron and said: What have ye done? ye have so done that ye have made our

odor to stink in the sight of Pharaoh, and have encouraged him to slay us. Then

Moses counselled with our Lord how he should do, and said: Lord, why hast thou

sent me hither? For, sith I have spoken to Pharaoh in thy name, he hath put thy

people to more affliction than they had tofore, and thou hast not delivered

them. Our Lord said to Moses: Now thou shalt see what I shall do to Pharaoh. By

strong hand he shall let you go, and in a boistous he shall cast you from his

land.

Yet said our Lord to Moses: I am the Lord God that appeared to

Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob in my might, and my name is Adonai, I showed to them

not that. I promised and made covenant with them that I should give to them the

land of Canaan in which they dwelled. I now have heard the wailing and the

tribulations that the Egyptians oppress them with, for which I shall deliver and

bring them from the servitude of the Egyptians. Moses told all these things to

the children of Israel, and they believed him not for the anguish of their

spirits that they were in, and hard labor. Then said our Lord to Moses: Go and

enter in to Pharaoh and bid him deliver my people of Israel out of his land.

Moses answered: How should Pharaoh hear me when the children of Israel believe

me not? Then our Lord said to Moses and Aaron that they both should go to

Pharaoh and give him in commandment to let the children of Israel to depart. And

he said to Moses: Lo! I have ordained thee to be God of Pharaoh, and Aaron thy

brother shall be thy prophet. Thou shalt say to him all that I say to thee, and

he shall say to Pharaoh that he suffer the children of Israel to depart from his

land. But I shall enhard his heart, and shall multiply my signs and tokens in

the land of Egypt, and he shall not hear ne believe you. And I shall lead the

children of Israel my people. And shall show mine hand, and such wonders on

Egypt, that Egyptians shall know that I am the Lord. Moses and Aaron did as our

Lord commanded them. Moses was eighty years old when he came and stood tofore

Pharaoh, and Aaron eighty-three years when they spake to Pharaoh. Then when they

were tofore Pharaoh, Aaron cast the rod down, tofore Pharaoh, and anon the rod

turned into a serpent. Then Pharaoh called his magicians and jugglers and bade

them do the same. And they made their witchcraft and invocations and cast down

their rods, which turned in likewise into serpents, but the rod of Aaron

devoured their rods. Yet was the heart of Pharaoh hard and so indurate that he

would not do as God bade. Then said our Lord to Moses: The heart of Pharaoh is

grieved and will not deliver my people. Go to him to-morn in the morning and he

shall come out, and thou shalt stand when he cometh on the bank of the river,

and take in thine hand the rod that was turned into the serpent, and say to him:

The Lord God of the Hebrews sendeth me to thee saying: Deliver my people that

they may offer and make sacrifice to me in desert, yet thou hast no will to hear

me. Therefore our Lord said: In this shalt thou know that I am the Lord: Lo! I

shall smite with the rod that is in my hand the water of the flood, and it shall

turn into blood; the fishes that be in the water shall die, and the Egyptians

shall be put to affliction drinking of it. Then said our Lord to Moses: Say thou

to Aaron: Take this rod and stretch thine hand upon all the waters of Egypt,

upon the floods, rivers, ponds, and upon all the lakes where any water is, in

that they turn to blood, that it may be a vengeance in all the land of Egypt, as

well in treen vessels as in vessels of earth and stone.

Moses and Aaron did as God had commanded them, and smote the flood

with the rod tofore Pharaoh and his servants, which turned into blood, and the

fishes that were in the river died, and the water was corrupt. And the Egyptians

might not drink the water, and all the water of Egypt was turned into blood. And

in likewise did the enchanters with their witchcraft, and the heart of Pharaoh

was so indurate that he would not let the people depart as our Lord had

commanded, but he returned home for this time. The Egyptians went and dolven

pits for water all about by the river, and they found no water to drink but all

was blood. And this plague endured seven days, and whatsomever water the

children of Israel took in this while was fair and good water. This was the

first plague and vengeance. The second was that God sent frogs so many, that all

the land was full, the rivers, the houses, chambers, beds, that they were

woebegone, and these frogs entered into their meat, so many that they covered

all the land of Egypt. Then Pharaoh prayed Moses and Aaron that God would take

away these frogs, and that he would go suffer the people to do sacrifice; and

then Moses asked when he would deliver them if the frogs were voided, and

Pharaoh said: In the morn. And then Moses prayed, and they voided all. And when

Pharaoh saw that he was quit of them, he kept not his promise and would not let

them depart. The third vengeance that God sent to them was a great multitude of

hungry horse-flies, as many as the dust of the earth, which were on men, and bit

them and beasts. And then enchanters said then to Pharaoh: This is the finger of

God. Yet would not Pharaoh let them depart. The fourth vengeance was that God

sent all manner kind of flies and lice in such wise that the universal land of

Egypt was full of all manner flies and lice, but in the land of Goshen were

none. Yet was he so indurate that he would not let them go, but would that they

should make their sacrifice to God in that land. But Moses would not so, but

would go three days’ journey in desert, and sacrifice to God there. Pharaoh

said: I will that ye go into desert, but not far, and come soon again, and pray

ye for me. And Moses prayed for him to our Lord, and the flies voided that there

was not one left. And when they were gone Pharaoh would not keep his promise.

Then the fifth plague was that God showed his hand upon the fields and upon the

horses, asses, camels, sheep and oxen, and was a great pestilence on all the

beasts. And God showed a wonder miracle between the possessions of the Egyptians

and the possessions of his people of Israel, for of the beasts of the children

of Israel there was not one that perished. Yet was Pharaoh so hard-hearted that

he would not suffer the people to depart. The sixth plague was that Moses took

ashes out of the chimney and cast on the land. And anon all the people of Egypt,

as well men as beasts, were full of blotches, boils, and blains and wounds, and

swellings in such wise that the enchanters could ne might not stand for pain

tofore Pharaoh. Yet would not Pharaoh hear them, nor do as God had commanded.

The seventh plague was a hail so great that there was never none like tofore,

and thunder and fire that it destroyed all the grass and herbs of Egypt and

smote down all that was in the field, men and beasts. But in the land of Goshen

was none heard ne harm done. Yet would not Pharaoh deliver them. The eighth our

Lord sent to them locusts, which is a manner great fly, called in some place an

adder-bolte, which bit them and ate up all the corn and herbs that was left, in

such wise that the people came to Pharaoh and desired him to deliver, saying

that the land perished. Then Pharaoh gave to the men license to go and make

their sacrifice, and leave their wives and children there still, till they came

again, but Moses and Aaron said they must go all, wherefore he would not let

them depart. The ninth plague and vengeance was that God sent so great darkness upon all the land of Egypt that the darkness was so great and horrible that they

were palpable, and it endured three days and three nights. Wheresoever the

children of Israel went it was light.

Then Pharaoh called Moses and Aaron and said to them: Go ye and

make your sacrifice unto your Lord God, and let your sheep and beasts only

abide. To whom Moses said: We shall take with us such hosties and sacrifices as

we shall offer to our Lord God. All our flocks and beasts shall go with us,

there shall not remain as much as a nail that shall be necessary in the honor of

our Lord God, for we know not what we shall offer till we come to the place.

Pharaoh was so indurate and hard-hearted that he would not let them go, and bade

Moses that he should no more come in his sight. For when thou comest thou shalt

die. Moses answered: Be it as thou hast said: I shall no more come to thy

presence. And then our Lord said to Moses: There resteth now but one plague and

vengeance, and after that he shall let you go. But first say to all the people

that every man borrow of his friend, and woman of her neighbor, vessels of gold

and silver, and clothes; our Lord shall give to his people grace and favor to

borrow of the Egyptians; and then gave to them a commandment how they should

depart. And our Lord said to Moses: At midnight I shall enter into Egypt and the

first-begotten child and heir of all Egypt shall die, from the first-begotten

son of Pharaoh that sitteth in his throne unto the first-begotten son of the

handmaid that sitteth at the mill, and all the first-begotten of the beasts.

There shall be a great cry and clamor in all the land of Egypt in such wise that

there was never none like, ne never shall be after, and among all the children

there shall not an hound be hurt, ne woman, ne beast, whereby ye shall know by

what miracle God divideth the Egyptian and Israel. Moses and Aaron showed all

these signs and plagues tofore Pharaoh, and his heart was so indurate that he

would not let them depart. Then when Moses had said to the children how they

should do, they departed, and ate their paschal lamb, and all other ceremonies

as be expressed in the Bible, for a law to endure ever among them, which the

children of Israel obeyed and accomplished, it was so that at midnight our Lord

smote and slew every first-begotten son throughout all the land of Egypt,

beginning at the first son and heir of Pharaoh unto the son of the caitiff that

lay in prison, and also the first-begotten of the beasts. Pharaoh arose in the

night and all his servants and all Egypt, and there was a great clamor and

sorrowful noise and cry, for there was not a house in all Egypt but there lay

therein one that was dead. Then Pharaoh did do call Moses and Aaron in the

night, and said: Arise ye and go your way from my people, ye and the children of

Israel, as ye say ye will, take your sheep and beasts with you like as ye

desired, and at your departing bless ye me. The Egyptians constrained the

children to depart and go their way hastily, saying: We all shall die. The

children of Israel took their meal, and put it on their shoulders as they were

commanded, and borrowed vessels of silver and of gold, and much clothing. Our

Lord gave to them such favor tofore the Egyptians that the Egyptians lent to

them all that they desired, and they spoiled and robbed Egypt.

And so the children of Israel departed, nigh the number of six

hundred thousand footmen, besides women and children which were innumerable, and

an huge great multitude of beasts of divers kinds. The time that the children of

Israel had dwelt in Egypt was four hundred years. And so they departed out of

Egypt, and went not the right way by the Philistines, but our Lord led them by

the way of desert which is by the Red Sea. And the children descended out of

Egypt armed. Moses took with him the bones of Joseph for he charged them so to

do when he died. They went in the extreme ends of the wilderness, and our Lord

went tofore them by day in a column of a cloud, and by night in a column of fire

and was their leader and duke; the pillar of the cloud failed never by day, nor

the pillar of fire by night tofore the people. Our Lord said to Moses, I shall

make his heart so hard that he shall follow and pursue you, and I shall be

glorified in Pharaoh, and in all his host, the Egyptians shall know that I am

Lord. And anon it was told to Pharaoh that the children of Israel fled, and anon

his heart was changed, and also the heart of his servants, and said: What shall

we do, shall we suffer the children to depart and no more to serve us? Forthwith

he took his chariot and all his people with him. He took with him six hundred

chosen chariots, and all the chariots and wains of Egypt, and the dukes of all

his hosts and he pursued the children of Israel and followed them in great

pride. And when he approached, that the children of Israel saw him come, they

were sore afraid and cried to our Lord God, and said to Moses: Was there not

sepulchre enough for us in Egypt but that we must now die in wilderness? Said we

not to thee: Go from us and let us serve the Egyptians: It had been much better

for us to have served the Egyptians than to die here in wilderness. And Moses

said to the people: Be ye not afraid, stand and see ye the great wonders that

our Lord shall do for you this day. The Egyptians that ye now see, ye shall

never see them after this day. God shall fight for you, and be ye still. Our

Lord said then to Moses: What criest thou to me? Say to the children of Israel

that they go forth. Take thou and raise the rod, and stretch thy hand upon the

sea, and depart it that the children of Israel may go dry through the middle of

it. I shall so indurate the heart of Pharaoh that he shall follow you, and all

the Egyptians, and I shall be glorified in Pharaoh, and in all his host, his

carts and horsemen. And the Egyptians shall know that I am Lord when I shall so

be glorified. The angel of God went tofore the castles of Israel, and another

came after in the cloud which stood between them of Egypt and the children of

Israel. And the cloud was dark that the host of Israel might not come to them of

all the night. Then Moses stretched his hand upon the sea, and there came a wind

blowing in such wise that it waxed dry, and the children of Israel went in

through the midst of the Red Sea all dry foot; for the water stood up as a wall

on the right side and on the left side. The Egyptians then pursuing them

followed and entered after them, and all the carts, chariots and horsemen,

through the middle of the sea. And then our Lord beheld that the children of

Israel were passed over and were on the dry land, on that other side. Anon

turned the water on them, and the wheels on their carts turned up so down, and

drowned all the host of Pharaoh, and sank down into the deep of the sea. Then

said the Egyptians: Let us flee Israel; the Lord fighteth for them against us.

And our Lord said to Moses: Stretch out thine hand upon the sea, and let the

water return upon the Egyptians, and upon their chariots and horsemen. And so

Moses stretched out his hand and the sea returned in to his first place. And

then the Egyptians would have fled, but the water came and overflowed them in

the midst of the flood, and it covered the chariots and horsemen, and all the

host of Pharaoh, and there was not one saved of them. And the children of Israel

had passed through the middle of the dry sea and came a-land.

Thus delivered our Lord the children of Israel from the hand of

the Egyptians, and they saw the Egyptians lying dead upon the brinks of the sea.

And the people then dreaded our Lord and believed in him, and to Moses his

servant. Then Moses and the children of Israel sang this song to our Lord:

Cantemus domino magnificatus est, Let us sing to our Lord, he is magnified, he

hath overthrown the horsemen and carmen in the sea. And Miriam the sister of

Aaron, a prophetess, took a timpane in her hand, and all the women followed her

with timpanes and chords, and she went tofore singing Cantemus domino. Then

Moses brought the children of Israel from the sea into the desert of Sur, and

walked with them three days and three nights and found no water, and came into

Marah, and the waters there were so bitter that they might not drink thereof.

Then the people grudged against Moses, saying: What shall we drink? And he cried

unto our Lord which showed to him a tree which he took and put into the waters,

and anon they were turned into sweetness. There our Lord ordained commandments

and judgments, and there he tempted him saying: If thou hearest the voice of thy

Lord-God, and that thou do is rightful before him, and obeyest his commandments,

and keep his precepts, I shall not bring none of the languors ne sorrows upon

thee that I did in Egypt. I am Lord thy saviour. Then the children of Israel

came in to Elim, where as were twelve fountains of water, and seventy palm

trees, and they abode by the waters. Then from thence went all the multitude of

the children of Israel into the desert of Sin, which is between Elim and Sinai,

and grudged against Moses and Aaron in that wilderness, and said: Would God we

had dwelled still in Egypt, whereas we sat and had plenty of bread and flesh;

why have ye brought us into the desert for to slay all this multitude by hunger?

Our Lord said then to Moses: I shall rain bread to you from heaven, let the

people go out and gather every day that I may prove them whether they walk in my

law or not; the sixth day let them gather double as much as they gather in one

day of the other. Then said Moses and Aaron to all the children of Israel: At

even ye shall know that God hath brought you from the land of Egypt, and to-morn

ye shall see the glory of our Lord. I have well heard your murmur against our

Lord, what have ye mused against us? what be we? and yet said Moses; Our Lord

shall give you at even flesh for to eat and to-morn bread unto your fill, for as

much as ye have murmured against him; what be we? Your murmur is not against us

but against our Lord. As Aaron spake to all the company of the children of

Israel they beheld toward the wilderness, and our Lord spake to Moses in a cloud

and said: I have heard the grudgings of the children of Israel; say to them: At

even ye shall eat flesh and to-morn ye shall be filled with bread, and ye shall

know that I am your Lord God. And when the even was come there came so many

curlews that it covered all their lodgings, and on the morn there lay like dew

all about in their circuit. Which when they saw and came for to gather, it was

small and white like to coriander. And they wondered on it and said: Mahun, that

is as much to say, what is this? To whom Moses said: This is the bread that God

hath sent you to eat, and God commandeth that every man should gather as much

for every head as is the measure of gomor, and let nothing be left till on the

morn. And the sixth day gather ye double so much, that is two measures of gomor,

and keep that one measure for the Sabbath, which God hath sanctified and

commanded you to hallow it. Yet some of them brake God’s commandment, and

gathered more than they ate and kept it till on the morn, and then it began to

putrify and be full of worms. And that they kept for the Sabbath day was good

and putrified not. And thus our Lord fed the children of Israel forty years in

the desert. And it was called Manna. Moses took one gomor thereof and put it in

the tabernacle for to be kept for a perpetual memory and remembrance.

Then went they forth all the multitude of the children of Israel,

in the desert of Sin in their mansions and came, to Rephidim, where as they had

no water. Then all grudging they said to Moses, Give us water for to drink. To

whom Moses answered: What grudge ye against me, why tempt ye our Lord? The

people thirsted sore for lack and penury of water saying: Why hast thou brought

us out of Egypt for to slay us and our children and beasts? Then Moses cried

unto our Lord saying: What shall I do to this people? I trow within a while they

shall stone me to death. Then our Lord said to Moses: Go before the people and

take with thee the older men and seniors of Israel, and take the rod that thou

smotest with the flood in thy hand, and I shall stand tofore upon the stone of

Oreb, and smite thou the stone with the rod and the waters shall come out

thereof that the people may drink. Moses did so tofore the seniors of Israel and

called that place Temptation, because of the grudge of the children of Israel,

and said: Is God with us or not? Then came Amalek and fought against the

children of Israel in Rephidim. Moses said then to Joshua: Choose to thee men,

and go out and fight against Amalek to-morrow. I shall stand on the top of the

hill having the rod of God in my hand: Joshua did as Moses commanded him, and

fought against Amalek. Moses, Aaron, and Hur ascended into the hill, and when

Moses held up his hands, Israel won and overcame their enemies, and when he laid

them down then Amalek had the better. The hands of Moses were heavy; Aaron and

Hur took then a stone and put it under them, and they sustained his hands on

either side, and so his hands were not weary until the going down of the sun.

And so Joshua made Amalek to flee, and his people, by strength of his sword. Our

Lord said to Moses: Write this for a remembrance in a book and deliver it to the

ears of Joshua; I shall destroy and put away the memory of Amalek under heaven.

Moses then edified an altar unto our Lord, and called there on the name of our

Lord, saying: The Lord is mine exaltation, for this is the hand only of God, and

the battle and God shall be against Amalek from generation to generation.

When Jethro the priest of Midian, which was cousin of Moses, heard

say what our Lord had done to Moses and to the children of Israel his people, he

took Zipporah the wife of Moses, and his two sons, Gershom and Eleazar and came

with them to him into desert, whom Moses received with worship and kissed him.

And when they were together Moses told him all what our Lord had done to Pharaoh

and to the Egyptians for Israel, and all the labor that they endured and how our

Lord had delivered them. Jethro was glad for all these things, that God had so

saved them from the hands of the Egyptians and said: Blessed be the Lord that

hath delivered you from the hand of the Egyptians and of Pharaoh, and hath saved

his people; now I know that he is a great Lord above all gods, because they did

so proudly against them. And Jethro offered sacrifices and offerings to our

Lord. Aaron and all the seniors of Israel came and eat with him tofore our Lord.

The next day Moses sat and judged and deemed the people from morning unto

evening, which, when his cousin saw, he said to him: What doest thou? Why

sittest thou alone and all the people tarry from the morning until evening? To

whom Moses answered: The people came to me demanding sentence and the doom of

God; when there is any debate or difference among them they come to me to judge

them, and to show to them the precepts and the laws of God. Then said Jethro:

Thou dost not well nor wisely, for by folly thou consumest thy self, and the

people with thee; thou dost above thy might, thou mayst not alone sustain it,

but hear me and do there after, and our Lord shall be with thee. Be thou unto

the people in those things that appertain to God, that thou tell to them what

they should do, and the ceremonies and rites to worship God, and the way by

which they should go, and what work they shall do. Provide of all people wise

men and dreading God, in whom is truth, and them that hate avarice and covetise,

and ordain of them tribunes and centurions and deans that may in all times judge

the people. And if there be of a great charge and weight, let it be referred to

thee, and let them judge the small things; it shall be the easier to thee to

bear the charge when it is so parted. If thou do so, thou shalt fulfil the

commandment of God, and sustain his precepts, and the people shall go home to

their places in peace. Which things when Moses had heard and understood, he did

all that he had counselled him, and chose out the strongest and wisest people of

all Israel and ordained them princes of the people, tribunes, centurions,

quinquagenaries, and deans, which at all times should judge and deem the people.

And all the great and weighty matters they referred to him, deeming and judging

the small causes. And then his cousin departed and went into his country.

The third month after the children of Israel departed out of

Egypt, that same day they came into the wilderness of Sinai, and there about the

region of the mount they fixed their tents. Moses ascended into the hill unto

God. God called him on the hill and said: This shalt thou say to the house of

Jacob and to the children of Israel. Ye yourselves have seen what I have done to

the Egyptians, and how I have borne you on the wings of eagles and have taken

you to me. If ye therefore hear my voice and keep my covenant, ye shall be to me

in the reign of priesthood and holy people. These be the words that thou shalt

say to the children of Israel. Moses came down and gathered all the most of

birth, and expounded in them all the words that our Lord had commanded him. All

the people answered: All that ever our Lord hath said we shall do,

When Moses had showed the people the words of our Lord, our Lord

said to him: Now I shall come to thee in a cloud that the people may hear me

speaking to thee, that they believe thee ever after. Moses went and told this to

the people, and our Lord bade them to sanctify the people this day and

to-morrow, and let them wash their clothes, and be ready the third day. The

third day our Lord shall descend tofore all the people on the mount of Sinai.

And ordain to the people the marks and terms in the circuit. And say to them:

Beware that ye ascend not on the hill ne touch the ends of it. Whosoever touched

the hill shall die by death, there shall no hand touch him, but with stones he

shall be oppressed and with casting of them on him he shall be tolben; whether

it be man or beast, he shall not live. When thou hearest the trump blown then

ascend to the hill. Moses went down to the people and sanctified and hallowed

them, and when they had washen their clothes he said to them: Be ye ready at the

third day and approach not your wives; When the third day came, and the morning

waxed clear, they heard thunder and lightning and saw a great cloud cover the

mount, and the cry of the trump was so shrill that the people were sore afraid.

When Moses had brought them forth unto the root of the hill they stood there.

All the mount of Sinai smoked, for so much as our Lord descended on it in fire,

and the smoke ascended from the hill as it had been from a furnace. The mount

was terrible and dreadful, and the sound of the trump grew a little more and

continued longer. Moses spake and our Lord answered him. Our Lord descended upon

the top of the mount of Sinai, even on the top of it, and called Moses to him,

which when he came said to him: Go down and charge the people that they come not

to the terms of the hill for to see the Lord, for if they do, much multitude

shall perish of them. The priests that shall come let them be sanctified lest

they be smitten down. And thou and Aaron shall ascend the hill. All the people

and priests let them not pass their bounds lest God smite them. Then Moses

descended and told to the people all that our Lord hath said. After this our

Lord called Moses and said: I am the Lord God that brought you out of Egypt and

of thraldom. And gave him the Commandment first by speaking and many ceremonies

as be rehearsed in the Bible, which is not requisite to be written here, but the

ten commandments every man is bounden to know. And ere Moses received them

written, he went up into the mount of Sinai, and fasted there forty days and

forty nights ere he received them. In which time he commanded him to make many

things, and to ordain the laws and ceremonies which now be not had in the new

law. And also as doctors say, Moses learned that time all the histories tofore

written of the making of heaven and earth, of Adam, Noah, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob,

and of Joseph with his brethren. And at last delivered to him two tables of

stone, both written with the hand of God, which follow.

The first commandment that God commanded

is this. Thou shalt not worship no strange ne diverse gods.

The second commandment is this, that thou shalt not take the name

of
God in vain, that is to say, thou shalt not swear by him for

nothing.

The third commandment is that thou have mind and remember that

thou hallow and keep holy thy Sabbath day or Sunday. These three commandments be

written in the first table and appertain only to God.

The fourth commandment is that thou shalt honor and worship thy

father and mother, for thou shalt live the longer on earth.

The fifth commandment is that thou shalt slay no man.

The sixth commandment is, thou shalt not do adultery.

The seventh commandment is that thou shalt do no theft.

The eighth commandment is that thou shalt not bear false witness

against thy neighbor.

The ninth commandment is that thou shalt not desire the wife of

thy neighbor, nor shalt not covet her in thine heart.

The tenth commandment is that thou shalt not covet nothing that

is, or longeth to, thy neighbor.

These be the ten commandments of our Lord,

of which the three first belong to God, and the seven other be ordained for our

neighbors. Every person that hath wit and understanding in himself, and age, is

bound to know them and to obey and keep these ten commandments aforesaid or else

he sinneth deadly.

Thus Moses abode in the hill forty days and forty nights and

received of Almighty God the tables with the commandments written with the hand

of God; and also received and learned many ceremonies and statutes that God

ordained, by which the children of Israel should be ruled and judged. And whiles

that Moses was thus with our Lord on the mount, the children of Israel saw that

he tarried and descended not, and some of them said that he was dead or gone

away, and would not return again, and some said nay; but in conclusion they

gathered them together against Aaron, and said to him: Make to us some gods that

may go tofore us, we know not what is befallen to Moses. Then Aaron said: Take

the gold that hangeth in the ears of your wives and your children, and bring it

to me. The people did as he bade, and brought the gold to Aaron, which he took

and molt it and made thereof a calf. Then they said: These be thy gods, Israel,

that brought thee out of the land of Egypt. Then the people made an altar tofore

it, and made great joy and mirth, and danced and played tofore the calf, and

offered and made sacrifices thereto. Our Lord spake to Moses, saying: Go hence

and descend down, thy people have sinned whom thou hast brought forth from the

land of Egypt. They have soon forsaken and left the way which thou hast showed

to them. They have made to them a calf blown, and they have worshipped it, and

offered sacrifices thereto, saying: These be thy gods, Israel, that have brought

thee out of the land of Egypt, Yet said our Lord to Moses: I see well that this

people is of evil disposition, suffer me that I may wreak my wrath on them, and

I shall destroy them. I shall make thee governor of great people.

Moses then prayed our Lord God saying: Why art thou wroth, Lord,

against thy people that thou hast brought out of the land of Egypt in a great

strength and a boisterous hand? I beseech thee, Lord, let not the Egyptians say

that their God hath locked them out for to slay them in the mountains. I pray

thee Lord that thy wrath may assuage, and be thou pleased and benign upon the

wickedness of thy people. Remember Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob thy servants, to

whom thou promisedst and swaredst by thyself saying: I shall multiply your seed

as the stars of heaven, and the universal, land of which I have spoken I shall

give to your seed, and ye shall possess and have it ever. And with these words

our Lord was pleased that he would do no harm as he had said unto his people;

and Moses returned from the mount, bearing two tables of stone, written both

with the hand of God. And the scripture that was in the tables were the ten

commandments as fore be written. Joshua hearing the great noise of the children

of Israel said to Moses: I trow they fight beneath, which answered and said: It

is no cry of exhorting men to fight, ne noise to compel me to flee, but I hear

the noise of singing. When he approached to them he saw the calf and the

instruments of mirth, and he was so wroth that he threw down the tables and

brake them at the foot of the hill, and ran and caught down the calf that they

had made, and burnt and smote it all to powder, which he cast into water and

gave it to drink to the children of Israel. Then said Moses to Aaron: What hath

this people done to thee that thou hast made to sin grievously? To whom he

answered: Let not my lord take none indignation at me, thou knowest well that

this people is prone and ready to sin. They said to me: Make us gods that may go

tofore us; we know not what is fallen to this Moses that led us out of Egypt. To

whom I said: Who of you that hath gold give it me; they took and gave it to me,

and I cast it into the fire, and thereof came out this calf. And then said

Moses: All they that be of God’s part and have not sinned in this calf let them

join to me; and the children of Levi joined to him, and he bade each man take a

sword on his side and take vengeance and slay every each his brother, friend,

and his neighbor that have trespassed. And so the children of Levi went and slew

thirty-three thousand of the children of Israel. And then said Moses: Ye have

hallowed this day your hands unto our Lord, and ye shall be therefore blessed.

The second day Moses spake to the people and said: Ye have committed and done

the greatest sin that may be. I shall ascend unto our Lord again, and shall pray

him for your sin. Then Moses ascended again, and received afterward two tables

again, which our Lord bade him make. And therein our Lord wrote the

commandments. And after, our Lord commanded him to make an ark and a tabernacle:

in which ark was kept three things. First the rod with which he did marvels, a

pot full of manna, and the two tables with commandments. And then after Moses

taught them the law; how each man should behave him against other and what he

should do, and what he should not do, and departed them into twelve tribes, and

commanded that every man should bring a rod into the Tabernacle. And Moses wrote

each name on the rod, and Moses shut fast the tabernacle. And on the morn there

was found one of the rods that burgeoned and bare leaves and fruit, and was of

an almond tree. That rod fell to Aaron.

And after this, long time, the children desired to eat flesh and

remembered of the flesh that they ate in Egypt, and grudged against Moses, and

would have ordained to them a duke for to have returned into Egypt. Wherefore

Moses was so woe that he desired of our Lord to deliver him from this life,

because he saw them so unkind against God. Then God sent to them so great plenty

of curlews that two days and one night they flew so thick by the ground that

they took great number, for they flew but the height of two cubits. And they had

so many that they dried them hanging on their tabernacles and tents. Yet were

they not content, but ever grudging, wherefore God smote them and took vengeance

on them by a great plague and many died and were buried there. And then from

thence they went into Hazeroth and dwelt. After this Miriam and Aaron, brother

and sister of Moses, began to speak against Moses, because of his wife which was

of Ethiopia, and said: God hath not spoken only by Moses, hath he not also

spoken to us? Wherefore our Lord was wroth. Moses was the humblest and the

meekest man that was in all the world. Anon then, our Lord said to him, and to

Aaron and to Miriam: Go ye three only unto the tabernacle; and there our Lord

said that there was none like to Moses, to whom he had spoken mouth to mouth,

and reproved Aaron and Miriam because they spake so to Moses, and being wroth,

departed from them, and anon, Miriam was smitten and made leper and white like

snow. And when Aaron beheld her and saw her smitten with leprosy, he said to

Moses: I beseech the Lord that thou set not the sin on us which we have

committed follily, and let not this our sister be as a dead woman, or as born

out of time and cast away from her mother, behold and see, half her flesh is

devoured of the leprosy. Then Moses cried unto our Lord, saying: I beseech thee

Lord that thou heal her; to whom our Lord said: If her father had spit in her

face should she not be put to shame and rebuke seven days? Let her depart out of

the castles seven days, and after she shall be called in again. So Miriam was

shut out of the castles seven days, and the people removed not from the place

till she was called again.

After this our Lord commanded Moses to send men into the land of

Canaan that he should give them charge for to see and consider the goodness

thereof, and that of every tribe he should send some. Moses did as our Lord had

commanded, which went in and brought of the fruits with them, and they brought a

branch with one cluster of grapes as much as two men might bear between them

upon a colestaff. When they had seen the country and considered by the space of

forty days they returned and told the commodities of the land, but some said

that the people were strong, and many kings and giants, in such wise that they

said it was impregnable and that the people were much stronger than they were.

Wherefore the people anon were afeard, and murmured against Moses and would

return again into Egypt. Then Joshua and Caleb, which were two of them that had

considered the land, said to the people: Why grudge ye and wherefore be ye

afraid? We have well seen the country, and it is good to win. The country

floweth full of milk and honey, be not rebel against God, he shall give it us,

be ye not afeard. Then all the people cried against them, and when they would

have taken stones and stoned them, our Lord in his glory appeared in a cloud

upon the covering of the tabernacle, and said to Moses: This people believeth

not the signs and wonders that I have showed and done to them. I shall destroy

them all by pestilence, and I shall make thee a prince upon people greater and

stronger than this is. Then prayed Moses to our Lord for the people, that he

would have pity on them and not destroy them, but to have mercy on them after

the magnitude of his mercy. And our Lord at his request forgave them.

Nevertheless our Lord said that all the men that had seen his majesty, and the

signs and marvels that he did in Egypt, and in desert, and have tempted him ten

times, and not obeyed unto his voice, shall not see ne come into the country and

land that I have promised to their fathers, but Joshua and Caleb, my servants,

shall enter into the land, and their seed shall possess it. Moses told all this

unto the children and they wailed and sorrowed greatly therefore.

After this the people removed from thence and came into the desert

of Sin; and then Miriam, sister of Moses and Aaron, died, and was buried in the

same place. Then the people lacked water and came and grudged against Moses, and

yet wished they had abided in Egypt. Then Moses and Aaron entered into the

Tabernacle and fell down to the ground low, and prayed unto our Lord, saying:

Lord God, hear the clamor of thy people, and open to them thy treasure, a

fountain of living water, that they may drink and the murmuration of them may

cease. Our Lord said to him then: Take the rod in thy hand, and thou and Aaron

thy brother, assemble and gather the people and speak ye to the stone, and it

shall give out water. And when the water cometh let all the multitude drink and

their beasts. Moses then took the rod as our Lord bade, and gathered all the

people tofore the stone and said to them: Hear ye rebels and out of belief; trow

ye not that we may give you water out of this stone? And he lift up his hand and

smote between the stone, and water came and flowed out in the most largest wise,

in such wise that the people and beasts drank their fill. Then said God to Moses

and Aaron: Because ye have not believed me and sanctified my name tofore the

children of Israel, and given to me the laud, but have done this in your name,

ye shall not bring this people into the land that I shall give to them. And

therefore this water was called the water of contradiction, where the children

grudged against God.

Anon after this, by God’s commandment, Moses took Aaron upon the

hill, and despoiled him of his vesture, and clothed therewith his son Eleazar,

and made him upperest bishop for his father Aaron. And there Aaron died in the

top of the hill, and Moses descended with Eleazar. And when all the multitude of

people saw that Aaron was dead, they wept and wailed on him thirty days in every

tribe and family.

After this the people went about the land of Edom, and began to

wax weary, and grudged against our Lord and Moses, and said yet: Why hast thou

led us out of the Land of Egypt for to slay us in this desert and wilderness?

Bread faileth us, there is no water, and our souls abhor and loathe this light

meat. For which cause God sent among them fiery-serpents, which bit and wounded

many of them and slew also. Then they that were hurt came in to Moses and said:

We have sinned, for we have spoken against our Lord and thee; pray for us unto

God that he deliver from us these serpents. Then Moses prayed our Lord for the

people. And our Lord said to him: Make a serpent of brass and set it up for a

sign, and whosomever be hurt, and looketh thereon and beholdeth it, shall live

and be whole. Then Moses made a serpent of brass, and set it up for a sign, and

when they that were hurt beheld it they were made whole.

After this when Moses had showed to them all the laws of our Lord,

and ceremonies, and had governed them forty years, and that he was an hundred

and twenty years old, he ascended from the fields of Moab upon the mountain of

Nebo into the top of Pisgah against Jericho, and there our Lord showed to him

all the land of Gilead unto Dan, and the land of promise from that one end unto

that other. And then our Lord said to him: This is the land that I promised to

Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, saying: I shall give it to thy seed. Now thou hast

seen it with thine eyes, and shalt not enter ne come therein. And there in that

place died Moses, servant of our Lord, as God commanded, and was buried in the

vale of the land of Moab against Beth-peor. And yet never man knew his sepulchre

unto this day. Moses was an hundred and twenty years old when he died, his eyes

never dimmed, ne his teeth were never moved. The children of Israel wept and

mourned for him thirty days in the fields of Moab. Joshua the son of Nun was

replenished with the spirit of wisdom; for Moses set on him his hands, and the

children obeyed him as our Lord had commanded to Moses. And there was never

after a prophet in Israel like unto Moses, which knew and spake to God face to

face in all signs and tokens that God did and showed by him in the land of Egypt

to Pharaoh and all his servants.

THE BURIAL OF MOSES

By Nebo’s lonely

mountain,
  On this side Jordan’s wave,
In a vale in the land of

Moab
  There lies a lonely grave.
And no man knows that

sepulchre,
  And no man saw it e’er,
For the angels of God

upturned the sod,
  And laid the dead man there.

That was the grandest funeral
  That ever passed on

earth;
But no man heard the trampling,
  Or saw the train go

forth—
Noiselessly as the daylight
  Comes back when night is

done,
And the crimson streak on ocean’s cheek
  Grows into the

great sun.

Noiselessly as the springtime
  Her crown of verdure

weaves,
And all the trees on all the hills
  Open their thousand

leaves;
So without sound of music,
  Or voice of them that

wept,
Silently down from the mountain’s crown
  The great

procession swept.

Perchance the bald old eagle,
  On gray Beth-peor’s

height,
Out of his lonely eyrie
  Looked on the wondrous

sight;
Perchance the lion stalking,
  Still shuns that hallowed

spot,
For beast and bird have seen and heard
  That which man

knoweth not.

But when the warrior dieth,
  His comrades in the

war,
With arms reversed and muffled drum,
  Follow his funeral

car;
They show the banners taken,
  They tell his battles

won,
And after him lead his masterless steed,
  While peals the

minute gun.

Amid the noblest of the land
  We lay the sage to

rest,
And give the bard an honored place
  With costly marble

drest,
In the great minster transept,
  Where lights like

glories fall,
And the organ rings, and the sweet choir

sings,
  Along the emblazoned wall.

This was the truest warrior
  That ever buckled

sword;
This the most gifted poet
  That ever breathed a

word.
And never earth’s philosopher
  Traced with his golden

pen
On the deathless page truths half so sage
  As he wrote down

for men.

And had he not high honor?—
  The hillside for a

pall,
To lie in state, while angels wait,
  With stars for

tapers tall;
And the dark rock-pines, like tossing

plumes,
  Over his bier to wave,
And God’s own hand in that

lonely land
  To lay him in the grave,—

In that strange grave without a name,
  Whence his

uncoffined clay
Shall break again, O wondrous thought!
  Before

the judgment day,
And stand with glory wrapt around
  On the

hills he never trod;
And speak of the strife, that won our

life,
  With the incarnate son of God.

O lonely grave in Moab’s land!
  O dark Beth-peor’s

hill!
Speak to these curious hearts of ours,
  And teach them to

be still.
God hath his mysteries of grace,
  Ways that we cannot

tell;
He hides them deep, like the hidden sleep
  Of him He

loved so well.

—Cecil Frances Alexander.

THE HISTORY OF JOSHUA

After Moses, Joshua was duke and leader of

the children of Israel, and brought them into the land of behest, and did many

great battles. For whom God showed many great marvels and in especial one; that

was that the sun stood still at his request, till he had overcome his enemies,

by the space of a day. And our Lord, when he fought, sent down such hail-stones

that slew more of his enemies with the stones than with man’s hand.

Joshua was a noble man and governed well Israel, and divided the

land unto the twelve tribes by lot. And when he was an hundred and ten years old

he died. And divers dukes after him judged and deemed Israel, of whom be noble

histories, as of Jephthah, Gideon, and Samson, which I pass over unto the

histories of the kings, which is read in holy church from the first Sunday after

Trinity Sunday, unto the first Sunday of August.

THE HISTORY OF SAUL

The first Sunday after Trinity Sunday unto the first Sunday of

the month of August is read the Book of Kings.

This history maketh mention that there was

a man named Elkanah which had two wives, that one was named Hannah, and the name

of the second Peninnah. Peninnah had children and Hannah had none but was

barren. The good man at such days as he was bounden, went to his city for to

make his sacrifice and worship God. In this time Hophni and Phineas sons of Eli,

the great priest, were priests of our Lord. This Elkanah gave to Peninnah at

such times as he offered, to her sons and daughters, certain parts, and unto

Hannah he gave but one part. Peninnah did much sorrow and reproof to Hannah

because she had had no children, and thus did every year, and provoked her to

wrath, but she wept for sorrow and ate no meat. To whom Elkanah her husband

said: Hannah, why weepest thou? and wherefore eatest thou not? Why is thine

heart put to affliction? Am I not better to thee than ten sons? Then Hannah

arose after she had eaten and drunk in Shilo and went to pray unto our Lord,

making to him a vow if that she might have a son she should offer him to our

Lord. Eli that time sat tofore the posts of the house of our Lord. And Hannah

besought and prayed our Lord, making to him a vow, if that she might have a son

she should offer him to our Lord. And it was so that she prayed so heartily in

her thought and mind, that her lips moved not, wherefore Eli bare her on hand

that she was drunk. And she said: Nay, my lord, I am a sorrowful woman, I have

drunken no wine ne drink that may cause me to be drunken, but I have made my

prayers, and cast my soul in the sight of Almighty God. Repute me not as one of

the daughters of Belial, for the prayer that I have made and spoken yet is of

the multitude of the heaviness and sorrow of my heart. Then Eli the priest said

to her: Go in peace, the God of Israel give to thee the petition of thy heart

for that thou hast prayed him. And she said: Would God that thy handservant

might find grace in thy sight. And so she departed, and on the morn they went

home again in to Ramatha.

After this our Lord remembered her, and she bare a fair son and

named him Samuel for so much as she asked him of our Lord. Wherefore Elkanah,

her husband, went and offered a solemn sacrifice and his vow accomplished, but

Hannah ascended not with him. She said to her husband that she would not go till

her child were weaned and taken from the pap. And after when Samuel was weaned,

and was an infant, the mother took him, and three calves and three measures of

meal, and a bottle of wine, and brought him unto the house of our Lord in Shilo

and sacrificed that calf and offered the child to Eli, and told to Eli that she

was the woman that prayed our Lord for that child. And there Hannah worshipped

our Lord and thanked him, and there made this psalm which is one of the

canticles: My heart hath rejoiced in the Lord, and so forth, all the remnant of

that psalm. And then Elkanah with his wife returned home to his house. After

this our Lord visited Hannah, and she conceived three sons, and two daughters,

which she brought forth. And Samuel abode in the house of our Lord and was

minister in the sight of Eli. But the two sons of Eli, Hophni and Phineas, were

children of Belial, not knowing our Lord, but did great sins against the

commandments of God. And our Lord sent a prophet to Eli because he corrected not

his sons, and said he would take the office from him and from his house, and

that there should not be an old man in his house and kindred, but should die ere

they came to man’s estate, and that God should raise a priest that should be

faithful and after his heart.

Samuel served and ministered our Lord in a surplice before Eli.

And on a time as Eli lay in his bed his eyes were so dimmed that he might not

see the lantern of God till it was quenched and put out. Samuel slept in the

temple of our Lord whereas the ark of God was, and our Lord called Samuel, which

answered: I am ready, and ran to Eli and said: I am ready, thou callest me.

Which said: I called thee not my son, return and sleep, and he returned and

slept. And our Lord called him the second time, and he arose and went to Eli and

said: Lo! I am here, thou calledst me, which answered: I called thee not, go thy

way, and sleep. Samuel knew not the calling of our Lord yet, ne there was never

revelation showed him tofore. And our Lord called Samuel the third time, which

arose and came to Eli and said: I am here, for thou calledst me. Then Eli

understood that our Lord had called him, and said to Samuel: Go and sleep, and

if thou be called again thou shalt say: Speak, Lord, for thy servant heareth

thee. Samuel returned and slept in his place, and our Lord came and called him:

Samuel! Samuel! and Samuel said: Say, Lord, what it pleaseth, for thy servant

heareth. And then our Lord said to Samuel: Lo! I make my word to be known in

Israel that whoso heareth, his ears shall ring and sound thereof. In that day I

shall raise against Eli that I have said upon his house. I shall begin and

accomplish it. I have given him in knowledge that I shall judge his house for

wickedness, forasmuch as he knoweth his sons to do wickedly, and hath not

corrected them. Therefore I have sworn to the house of Eli that the wickedness

of his house shall not be made clean with sacrifices ne gifts never.

Samuel slept till on the morn, and then he rose and opened the

doors of the house of our Lord in his surplice; and Samuel was afeard to show

this vision unto Eli. Eli called him and asked what our Lord hath said to him

and charged him to tell him all: and Samuel told to him all that our Lord had

said, and hid nothing from him. And he said: He is our Lord, what it pleaseth

him, let him do. Samuel grew, and our Lord was with him in all his works. And it

was known to all Israel from Dan to Beersheba that Samuel was the true prophet

of our Lord. After this it was so that the Philistines warred against the

children of Israel, against whom there was a battle, and the children of Israel

overthrown and put to flight. Wherefore they assembled again, and took with them

the ark of God which Hophni and Phineas, sons of Eli, bare, and when they came

with a great multitude with the ark, the Philistines were afraid.

Notwithstanding they fought against them manly and slew thirty thousand footmen

of the children of Israel and took the ark of God. And the two sons of Eli were

slain, Hophni and Phineas. And a man of the tribe of Benjamin ran for to tell

this unto Eli which sat abiding some tidings of the battle. This man, as soon as

he entered into the town, told how the field was lost, the people slain, and how

the ark was taken. And there was a great sorrow and cry.

And when Eli heard this cry and wailing he demanded what this

noise was and meant, and wherefore they so sorrowed. Then the man hied and came

and told to Eli. Eli was at that tide ninety-eight years old, and his eyes were

waxen blind and might not see, and he said: I am he that came from the battle,

and fled this day from the host. To whom Eli said: What is there done, my son?

He answered: The host of Israel is overthrown and fled tofore the Philistines,

and a great ruin is made among the people, thy two sons be slain and the ark of

God is taken. And when Eli heard him name the ark of God he fell down backward

by the door and brake his neck and there died. He was an old man and had judged

Israel forty years. Then the Philistines took the ark of God and set it in their

temple of Dagon, by their god Dagon, in Ashdod. On the morn, the next day early,

when they of Ashdod came into their temple, they saw their god Dagon lie on the

ground tofore the ark of God upon his face, and the head and the two hands of

Dagon were cut off. And there abode no more but the trunk only in the place. And

God showed many vengeances to them of the country as long as the ark was with

them, for God smote them with sickness, and wells boiled in towns and fields of

that region, and there grew among them so many mice, that they suffered great

persecution and confusion in that city.

The people seeing this vengeance and plague said: Let not the ark

of the God of Israel abide longer with us, for his hand is hard on us and on

Dagon our god, and sent for the great masters and governors of the Philistines,

and when they were gathered they said: What shall we do with the ark of the God

of Israel? And they answered: Let it be led all about the cities, and so it was,

and a great vengeance and death was had upon all the cities, and smote every man

with plague from the most to the least. And then they sent the ark of God into

Acheron and when they of Acheron saw the ark, they cried saying: They have

brought the ark of the God of Israel to us, for to slay us and our people. They

cried that the ark should be sent home again, for much people were dead by the

vengeance that was taken on them, and a great howling and wailing was among

them. The ark was in the region of the Philistines seven months. After this they

counselled with their priests what they should do with the ark, and it was

concluded it should be sent home again, but the priests said: If ye send it

home, send it not void, but what ye owe pay for your trespass and sin, and then

ye shall be healed and cured of your sicknesses. And so they ordained after the

number of the five provinces of the Philistines, five pieces of gold and five

mice of gold, and led to a wain and put in it two wild kine, which never bear

yoke, and said, Leave their calves at home and take the ark and set it on the

wain, and also the vessels and pieces of gold that ye have paid for your

trespass, set them at the side of the ark and let them go where they will, and

thus they sent the ark of God unto the children of Israel.

Samuel then governed Israel long, and when he was old he set his

sons judges on Israel, whose names were Joel and Abiah. And these two his sons

walked not in his ways, but declined after covetise and took gifts and perverted

justice and doom. Then assembled and gathered together all the greatest of birth

of the children of Israel, and came to Samuel and said: Lo! thou art old and thy

sons walk not in thy ways, wherefore ordain to us a king that may judge and rule

us like as all other nations have. This displeased much to Samuel when they

said, Ordain on us a king. Then Samuel counselled on this matter with our Lord,

to whom God said: Hear the voice of the people that speak to thee: they have not

cast only thee away, but me, that I should not reign on them, for they do now

like as they ever have done sith I brought them out of Egypt unto this day; that

is that they have served false gods and strange, and so do they to thee.

Notwithstanding hear them, and tell to them tofore, the right of the king, and

how he shall oppress them.

Samuel told all this to the people that demanded to have a king,

and said: This shall be the right of a king that shall reign on you. He shall

take your sons and make them his men of war, and set them in his chariots and

shall make them his carters and riders of his horse in his chariots and carts,

and shall ordain of them tribunes and centurions, earers and tillers of his

fields, and mowers and reapers of his corn, and he shall make them smiths, and

armorers of harness and cars, and he shall also take your daughters and make

them his unguentaries [makers of perfumes], and ready at his will and pleasure;

he shall also take from you your fields and vineyards and the best olives and

give them to his servants, and he shall task and dime [tithe] your corn and

sheaves, and the rents of your vineyards he shall value for to give to his

officers and servants, and shall take from you your servants, both men and

women, and set them to his works. And your asses and beasts he also shall take

to his labor, your flocks of sheep he shall task and take the tenth or what

shall please him, and ye shall be to him thrall and servants. And ye shall cry

then wishing to flee from the face of yaur king, and our Lord shall not hear you

nor deliver you because ye have asked for you a king. Yet for all this the

people would not hear Samuel, but said: Give to us a king, for a king shall

reign on us, and we shall be as all other people be. And our king shall judge us

and go before us, and he shall fight our battles for us.

And Samuel heard all and counselled with our Lord. To whom God

commanded to ordain to them a king, and so he did, for he took a man of the

tribe of Benjamin whose name was Saul, a good man and chosen, and there was not

a better among all the children of Israel, and he was higher of stature from the

shoulder upward than any other of all the people. And Samuel anointed him king

upon Israel, and said to him: Our Lord God hath anointed thee upon his heritage

and ordained thee a prince, and thou shalt deliver his people from the hands of

his enemies that be in the circuit and countries about, and so departed from

him. And Samuel after this gathered the people together and said: Our Lord saith

that he hath brought you from the land of Egypt, and saved you from the hands of

all the kings that were your enemies and pursued you, and ye have forsaken our

Lord God that hath only delivered you from all your evil and tribulations, and

have said: Ordain upon us a king. Wherefore now stand every each in his tribe,

and we shall lot who shall be our king. And the lot fell on the tribe of

Benjamin, and in that tribe the lot fell upon Saul the son of Kish. And they

sought him and could not find him, and it was told him that he was hid in his

house at home, and the people ran thither and fetched him and set him amidst all

the people. And he was higher than any of all the people from the shoulder

upward. Then Samuel said to the people, Now ye see and behold whom our Lord hath

chosen, for there is none like him of all the people. And then all the people

cried: Vivat Rex, live the king. Samuel wrote the law of the realm to the people

in a book, and put it tofore our Lord. Thus was Saul made the first king in

Israel, and anon had much war, for on all sides men warred on the children of

Israel, and he defended them, and Saul had divers battles and had victory.

Samuel came on a time to Saul and said God commanded him to fight

against Amalek and that he should slay and destroy man, woman, and child, ox,

cow, camel and ass and sheep, and spare nothing. Then Saul assembled his people

and had two hundred thousand footmen and twenty thousand men of the tribe of

Judah, and went forth and fought against Amalek and slew them, sauf he saved

Agag the King of Amalek alive, and all other he slew, but he spared the best

flocks of sheep and of other beasts, and also good clothes, and wethers, and all

that was good he spared, and whatsomever was foul he destroyed. And this was

showed to Samuel by our Lord, saying: Me forthinketh that I have ordained Saul

king upon Israel, for he hath forsaken me, and not fulfilled my commandments.

Samuel was sorry herefor, and wailed all the night. On the morn he rose and came

to Saul, and Saul offered sacrifice to our Lord of the pillage that he had

taken. And Samuel demanded of Saul what noise that was he heard of sheep and

beasts, and he said that they were of the beasts that the people had brought

from Amalek to offer unto our Lord, and the residue were slain. They have spared

the best and fattest for to do sacrifice with unto thy Lord God. Then said

Samuel to Saul: Rememberest thou not that whereas thou wert least among the

tribes of Israel thou wert made upperest? And our Lord anointed thee, and made

thee king. And he said to thee: Go and slay the sinners of Amalek and leave none

alive, man ne beast; why hast thou not obeyed the commandment of our Lord? And

hast run to robbery and done evil in the sight of God? And then said Saul to

Samuel: I have taken Agag, king of the Amalekites, and brought him with me, but

I have slain Amalek. The people have taken of the sheep and beasts of the best

for to offer unto our Lord God. And then said Samuel: Trowest thou that our Lord

would rather have sacrifice and offerings than not to obey his commandments?

Better is obedience than sacrifice, and better it is to take heed to do after

thy Lord than to offer the fat kidneys of the wethers. For it is a sin to

withstand and to repugn against his Lord like the sin of idolatry. And because

thou hast not obeyed our Lord, and cast away his word, our Lord hath cast thee

away that thou shalt not be king. Then said Saul to Samuel: I have sinned for I

have not obeyed the word of God and thy words, but have dreaded the people and

obeyed to their request, but I pray thee to bear my sin and trespass and return

with me that I may worship our Lord. And Samuel answered, I shall not return

with thee. And so Samuel departed, and yet ere he departed, he did do slay

[caused to be slain] Agag the king. And Samuel saw never Saul after unto his

death.

Then our Lord bade Samuel to go and anoint one of the sons of

Isai, otherwise called Jesse, to be king of Israel. And so he came into

Bethlehem unto Jesse and bade him bring his sons tofore him. This Jesse had

eight sons, be brought tofore Samuel seven of them, and Samuel said there was

not he that he would have. Then he said that there was no more, save one which

was youngest and yet a child, and kept sheep in the field. And Samuel said: Send

for him, for I shall eat no bread till he come. And so he was sent for and

brought. He was ruddy and fair of visage and well favored, and Samuel arose, and

took an horn with oil and anointed him in the middle of his brethren. And

forthwith the spirit of our Lord came directly in him that same day and ever

after. Then Samuel departed and came into Ramah. And the spirit of our Lord went

away from Saul and an evil spirit oft vexed him. Then his servants said to him:

Thou oft art vexed with an evil spirit, it were good to have one that could

harp, to be with thee when the spirit vexeth thee, thou shalt bear it the

lighter. And he said to his servants: Provide ye to me such one. And then one

said: I saw one of Jesse’s sons play on a harp, a fair child and strong, wise in

his talking and our Lord is with him. Then Saul sent messages to Jesse for

David, and Jesse sent David his son with a present of bread, wine, and a kid, to

Saul. And always when the evil spirit vexed Saul, David harped tofore him and

anon he was eased, and the evil spirit went his way.

After this the Philistines gathered them into great hosts to make

war against Saul and the children of Israel, and Saul gathered the children of

Israel together and came against them in the vale of Terebinthe. The Philistines

stood upon the hill on that other part, and the valley was between them. And

there came out of the host of the Philistines a great giant named Goliath of

Gath; he was six cubits high and a palm, and a helmet of brass on his head, and

was clad in a habergeon. The weight of his habergeon was of five thousand

shekels of weight of metal. He had boots of brass on his calves, and his

shoulders were covered with plates of brass. His glaive was as a great

colestaff, and there was thereon six shekels of iron, and his squire went tofore

him and cried against them of Israel, and said they should choose a man to fight

a singular battle against Goliath, and if he were overcome the Philistines

should be servants to Israel, and if he prevailed and overcame his enemy, they

of Israel should serve the Philistines, and thus he did cry forty days long.

Saul and the children of Israel were sore afraid. David was at this time in

Bethlehem with his father, and kept sheep, and three of his brethren were in the

host with Saul. To whom Jesse said: David, take this pottage, ten loaves of

bread, and ten cheeses, and go run unto the host to thy brethren, and see how

they do, and learn how they be arrayed. David delivered his sheep to one to keep

them, and bare these things unto the host. And when he came thither he heard a

great cry, and he demanded after his brethren. And that same time came forth

that giant Goliath and said, as he had done tofore, and David heard him speak.

All they of Israel fled for fear of him, and David demanded what he was, and it

was told him that he was come to destroy Israel, and also that what man that

might slay him, the king should enrich him with great riches, and should give to

him his daughter, and shall make the house of his father without tribute. And

David said: What is this uncircumcised that hath despised the host of the God of

Israel? And what reward shall he have that shall slay him? And the people said

as afore is said. And when his oldest brother heard him speak to the people he

was wroth with him, and said: Wherefore art thou come hither and hast left the

few sheep in desert. I know well thy pride, thou art come for to see the battle.

And David said: What have I done? Is it not as the people said? I dare fight

well with this giant; and declined from his brother to other of the people. And

all this was showed to Saul, and David was brought to him, and said to Saul: I,

thy servant, shall fight against this giant if thou wilt. And Saul said to him:

Thou mayst not withstand this Philistine nor fight against him, for thou art but

a child; this giant hath been a fighter from his childhood. David said to Saul:

I thy servant kept my father’s sheep, and there came a lion and a bear and took

away a wether from the middle of my flock, and I pursued after, and took it

again from their mouths, and they arose and would have devoured me, and I caught

them by the jaws and slew them. I thy servant slew the lion and the bear,

therefore this Philistine uncircumcised shall be as one of them. I shall now go

and deliver Israel from this opprobrium and shame. How is this Philistine

uncircumcised so hardy as to curse the host of the living God? And yet said

David: The Lord that kept me from the might of the lion and from the strength of

the bear, he will deliver me from the power of the Philistine. Saul said then to

David: Go, and our Lord be with thee.

Saul did do arm him with his armor, and girded his sword about

him. And when he was armed, David said: I may not ne cannot fight thus, for I am

not accustomed ne used, and unarmed him, and took his staff that he had in his

hand, and chose to him five good round stones from the brook and put them in his

bag, and took a sling in his hand, and went forth against the giant. And when

Goliath saw him come, he despised him and said: Weenest thou that I am a hound

that comest with thy staff to me? And he cursed David by his gods, and said to

David: Come hither and I shall give thy flesh to the fowls of heaven and to the

beasts of the earth. David said unto Goliath: Thou comest to me with thy sword

and glaive, and I come to thee in the name of the Lord God of the host of Israel

which thou hast this day despised; and that Lord shall give thee in my hand, and

I shall slay thee and smite off thy head. And I shall give this day the bodies

of the men of war of the Philistines to the fowls of heaven, and to the beasts

of the earth. Then Goliath rose and hied toward David, and David on that other

side hied, and took a stone and laid it in his sling, and threw it at the giant,

and smote him in the forehead in such wise that the stone was fixed there, in

that he fell down on his visage. Thus prevailed David against the Philistine

with his sling and stone, and smote him and slew him. And he had no sword but he

went and took Goliath’s own sword and therewith smote off his head. And then the

Philistines seeing this giant thus slain, fled, and the Israelites after

followed, and slew many of them, and returned again and came into the tents,

pavilions and lodgings of the Philistines, and took all the pillage.

David took the head of Goliath and brought it into Jerusalem, and

his arms he brought into his tabernacle. And Abner brought David, having the

head of Goliath in his hand, tofore Saul. And Saul demanded of him of what

kindred that he was, and he said that he was son of Jesse of Bethlehem, and

forthwith that same time Jonathan, the son of Saul, loved David as his own soul.

Saul then would not give him license to return to his father, and Jonathan and

he were confederate and swore each of them to be true to other, for Jonathan

gave his coat that he was clad withal, and all his other garments, unto his

sword and spear, unto David. And David did all that ever Saul bade him do wisely

and prudently. And when he returned from the battle, and Goliath was slain, the

women came out from every town singing with choirs and timpanes against the

coming of Saul with great joy and gladness, saying: Saul hath slain a thousand

and David hath slain ten thousand. And this saying displeased much to Saul,

which said: They have given to David ten thousand and to me one thousand; what

may he more have save the realm, and to be king? For this cause Saul never loved

David after that day, ne never looked on him friendly but ever sought means

afterward to destroy David, for he dreaded that David should be lord with him,

and put him from him. And David was wise and kept him well from him. And after

this he wedded Michal, daughter of Saul, and Jonathan made oft times peace

between Saul and David, yet Saul kept no promise, but ever lay in wait to slay

David. And Jonathan warned David thereof. And David gat him a company of men of

war to the number of four hundred, and kept him in the mountains.

And on a time David was at home with his wife Michal, and Saul

sent thither men of war to slay him in his house in the morning; and when Michal

heard thereof, she said to David: But if thou save thyself this night, to-morn

thou shalt die, and she let him out by a window by which he escaped and saved

himself. Michal took an image and laid in his bed, and a rough skin of a goat on

the head of the image, and covered it with clothes. And on the morn Saul sent

spies for David, and it was answered to them that he lay sick in his bed. Then

after this sent Saul messengers for to see David, and said to them: Bring him to

me in his bed that he may be slain. And when the messengers came they found a

simulachre or an image in his bed, and goats’ skins on the head. Then said Saul

to Michal his daughter: Why hast thou mocked me so, and hast suffered mine enemy

to flee? And Michal answered to Saul and said: He said to me: Let me go or I

shall slay thee.

David went to Samuel in Rama and told him all that Saul had done

to him. And it was told to Saul that David was with Samuel, and he sent thither

messengers to take him. And when they came they found them with the company of

prophets, and they sat and prophesied with them. And he sent more. And they did

also so. And the third time he sent more messengers. And they also prophesied.

And then Saul being wroth asked where Samuel and David were, and went to them,

and he prophesied when he came also, and took off his clothes and was naked all

that day and night before Samuel. David then fled from thence and came to

Jonathan and complained to him saying: What have I offended that thy father

seeketh to slay me? Jonathan was sorry therefore, for he loved well David. After

this Saul ever sought for to slay David. And on a time Saul went into a cave,

and David was within the cave, to whom his squire said: Now hath God brought

thine enemy into thine hand; now go and slay him. And David said: God forbid

that I should lay any hand on him, he is anointed. I shall never hurt ne grieve

him, let God do his pleasure. And he went to Saul and cut off a gobet [a small

piece] of his mantle and kept it. And when Saul was gone out, soon after issued

David out and cried to Saul saying: Lo! Saul, God hath brought thee into my

hands. I might have slain thee if I had would, but God forbade that I should lay

hand on thee, my lord anointed of God. And what have I offended that thou

seekest to slay me? Who art thou? said Saul. Art thou not David my son? Yes,

said David, I am thy servant, and kneeled down and worshipped him. Then said

Saul: I have sinned, and wept and also said: Thou art rightfuller than I am,

thou hast done to me good, and I have done to thee evil. And thou hast well

showed to me this day that God had brought me into thine hand, and thou hast not

slain me. God reward thee for this, that thou hast done to me; now know I well

that thou shalt reign in Israel. I pray thee to be friendly to my seed, and

destroy not my house, and swear and promise me that thou take not away my name

from the house of my father; and David sware and promised to Saul. And then Saul

departed and went home, and David and his people went in to surer places.

Anon after this Samuel died, and was buried in his house in Rama.

And all Israel bewailed him greatly. Then there was a rich man in the mount of

Carmel that hight Nabal, and on a time he sheared and clipped his sheep, to whom

David sent certain men, and bade them say that David greeted him well, and

whereas aforetimes his shepherds kept his sheep in desert, he never was grevious

to them, ne they lost not much as a sheep as long as they were with us, and that

he might ask his servants for they could tell, and that he would now in their

need send them what it pleased him. Nabal answered to the children of David: Who

is that David? Trow ye that I shall send the meat that I have made ready for

them that shear my sheep and send it to men that I know not? The men returned

and told to David all that he had said. Then said David to his men: Let every

man take his sword and gird him withal, and David took his sword and girt him.

And David went and four hundred men followed him, and he left two hundred behind

him. One of the servants of Nabal told to Abigail, Nabal’s wife, how that David

had sent messengers from the desert unto his lord, and how wroth and wayward he

was, and also he said that those men were good enough to them when they were in

desert, ne never perished beast of yours as long as they were there. They were a

wall and a shield for us both day and night all the time that we kept our flocks

there, wherefore consider what is to be done. They purpose to do harm to him and

to his house, for he is the son of Belial in such wise that no man may speak

with him. Then Abigail hied her and took two hundred loaves of bread, one

hundred bottles of wine, five wethers sodden, and five measures of pottage, and

one hundred bonds of grapes dried, and two hundred masses of caricares, and laid

all this upon asses, and said to her servants: Go ye tofore, and I shall follow

after. She told hereof nothing to her husband Nabal.

Then she took an ass and rode after, and when she came to the foot

of the hill, David and his men descended; to whom she ran, and David said: I

have for naught saved all the beasts of this Nabal in desert, and there perished

nothing of his that pertained to him, and he hath yielded evil for good. By the

living God I shall not leave as much as his alive as one man. As soon as Abigail

saw David she descended from her ass, and fell down tofore David, upon her

visage and worshipped him on the earth, and fell down to his feet and said: In

me, said she, my lord, be this wickedness, I beseech thee that I thine

handmaiden may speak to thine ears, and that thou wilt hear the words of me thy

servant. I pray and require thee my lord, let not thy heart be set against this

wicked man Nabal, for according to his name he is a fool, and folly is with him.

I thine handmaid saw not thy children that thou sendedst. Now, therefore, my

lord, for the love of God and of thy soul, suffer not thy hand to shed no blood,

and I beseech God that thine enemies may be like Nabal and they that would thee

harm; and I beseech thee to receive this blessing and present which I thine

handmaid have brought to thee, my lord, and give it to thy men that follow thee,

my lord. Take away the wickedness from me thy servant, and I beseech God to make

to thee, my lord, a house of truth, for thou, my lord, shall fight the battles

of our Lord God; and let no malice be found in thee, never in all the days of

thy life. If ever any man arise against thee or would pursue or would hurt thee,

I beseech God to keep thee. And when our Lord God hath accomplished to thee, my

lord, all that he hath spoken good of thee, and hath constituted thee duke upon

Israel, let this not be in thy thought, ne scruple in thy heart that thou

shouldest shed blood not guilty, ne be thou not now avenged. And when our Lord

God hath done well to thee, my lord, have thou remembrance on me thine handmaid,

and do well to me.

And David said to Abigail: Blessed be God of Israel that sent thee

this day to meet me, and blessed be thy speech, and blessed be thou that hast

withdrawn me from bloodshedding, and that I avenged me not on mine enemy with

mine hand, else by the living God of Israel, if thou hadst not come unto me,

there should not have blyven [been left] unto Nabal to-morn in the morning one

man. Then David received all that she brought and said to her: Go peaceably into

thine house, lo! I have heard thy voice and I have honored thy visage; and so

Abigail came unto Nabal, and David returned into the place he came from. Nabal

made a great feast in his house, like the feast of a king, and the heart of

Nabal was jocund; he was drunken, and Abigail his wife told to him no word till

on the morn, little ne much. On the morn when Nabal had digested the wine, his

wife told him all these words. And his heart was mortified within him, and he

was dead like a stone, for the tenth day after, our Lord smote him and he died.

And when David heard that he was dead, he said: Blessed be the good Lord that

hath judged the cause of mine opprobrium from the hand of Nabal, and hath kept

me his servant from harm, and our Lord hath yielded the malice of Nabal on his

own head. Then David sent to Abigail for to have her to his wife, and she

humbled herself and said she his handmaid was ready to wash the feet of his

servants. And she arose and took with her five maidens which went afoot by her,

and she rode upon an ass, and followed the messengers, and was made wife to

David. And David also took another wife called Ahinoam of Jezreel, and both two

were his wives.

After this Saul always sought David for to slay him. And the

people called Zyphites told to Saul that David was hid in the hill of Hachilah

which was on the after part of the wilderness, and Saul took with him three

thousand chosen men and followed and sought David. David when he heard of the

coming of Saul went into the place whereas Saul was, and when he was asleep he

took one with him and went into the tent where Saul slept, and Abner with him

and all his people. Then said Abishai to David: God hath put thine enemy this

day in thine hands, now I shall go and smite him through with my spear, and then

after that we shall have no need to dread him. And David said to Abishai: Slay

him not; who may extend his hand into the anointed king of God and be innocent?

And David said yet more: By the living God, but if God smite him or the days

come that he shall die or perish in battle, God be merciful to me, as I shall

not lay my hand on him that is anointed of our Lord. Now take the spear that

standeth at his head, and the cup of water, and let us go. David took the spear

and the cup and departed thence and there was not one that saw them ne awaked,

for they slept all. Then when David was on the hill far from them, David cried

to the people and to Abner, saying: Abner, shalt not thou answer? And Abner

answered: Who art thou that cryest and wakest the king? And David said to Abner:

Art thou not a man and there is none like thee in Israel? why hast thou not

therefore kept thy lord the king? There is one of the people gone in to slay the

king thy lord; by the living Lord it is not good that ye do, but be ye worthy to

die because ye have not kept your lord anointed of our Lord. Now look and see

where the king’s spear is, and the cup of water that stood at his head. Saul

knew the voice of David and said: Is not this thy voice, my son David? And David

said: It is my voice, my lord king. For what cause dost thou, my lord, pursue me

thy servant? what thing have I done and what evil have I committed with my hand?

Thou seest well I might have slain thee if I would; God judge between thee and

me. And Saul said: I have sinned, return, my son; I shall never hereafter do

thee harm ne evil, for thy soul is precious in my sight this day. It appeareth

now that I have done follily, and am ignorant in many things. Then said David:

Lo! here is the spear of the king, let a child come fetch it, our Lord shall

reward to every man after his justice and faith. Our Lord hath this day brought

thee into my hands, and yet I would not lay mine hand on him that is anointed of

our Lord. And like as thy soul is magnified this day in my sight, so be my soul

magnified in the sight of God and deliver me from all anguish. Saul said then to

David: Blessed be thou, my son David. And David went then his way, and Saul

returned home again.

And David said in his heart: Sometime it might hap to me to fall

and come into the hands of Saul, it is better I flee from him and save me in the

land of the Philistines. And he went thence with six hundred men and came to

Achish king of Gath and dwelled there. And when Saul understood that he was with

Achish he ceased to seek him. And Achish delivered to David a town to dwell in

named Ziklag.

After this the Philistines gathered and assembled much people

against Israel. And Saul assembled all Israel and came upon Gilboa; and when

Saul saw all the host of the Philistines, his heart dreaded and fainted sore, he

cried for to have counsel of our Lord. And our Lord answered him not, ne by

swevens ne by priests, ne by prophets. Then said Saul to his servants: Fetch to

me a woman having a phiton, otherwise called a phitoness or a witch. And they

said that there was such a woman in Endor. Saul then changed his habit and

clothing, and did on other clothing, and went, and two men with him, and came to

the woman by night, and made her by her craft to raise Samuel. And Samuel said

to Saul: Why hast thou put me from my rest, for to arise? And Saul said: I am

coarted [constrained] thereto, for the Philistines fight against me, and God is

gone from me, and will not hear me, neither by prophets, ne by swevens [dreams].

And Samuel said: What askest thou of me when God is gone from thee and gone unto

David? God shall do to thee as he hath said to thee by me, and shall cut thy

realm from thine hand, and shall give it thy neighbor David. For thou hast not

obeyed his voice, ne hast not done his commandment in Amalek; therefore thou

shalt lose the battle and Israel shall be overthrown. To-morrow thou and thy

children shall be with me, and our Lord shall suffer the children of Israel to

fall in the hands of the Philistines. Anon then Saul fell down to the earth. The

words of Samuel made him afeard and there was no strength in him, for he had

eaten no bread of all that day, he was greatly troubled. Then the phitoness

desired him to eat, and she slew a paschal lamb that she had, and dighted and

set it tofore him, and bread. And when he had eaten he walked with his servants

all that night. And on the morn the Philistines assailed Saul and them of

Israel, and fought a great battle, and the men of Israel fled from the face of

the Philistines, and many of them were slain in the mount of Gilboa. The

Philistines smote in against Saul and his sons, and slew Jonathan and Abinadab,

and Melchi-shua, sons of Saul. And all the burden of the battle was turned on

Saul, and the archers followed him and wounded him sore. Then said Saul to his

squire: Pluck out thy sword and slay me, that these men uncircumcised come not

and, scorning, slay me; and his squire would not for he was greatly afeard. Then

Saul took his sword and slew himself, which thing when his squire saw, that is

that Saul was dead, he took his sword and fell on it and was dead with him. Thus

was Saul dead, and his three sons and his squire, and all his men that day

together. Then the children of Israel that were thereabouts, and on that other

side of Jordan, seeing that the men of Israel fled, and that Saul and his three

sons were dead, left their cities and fled. The Philistines came and dwelled

there, and the next day the Philistines went for to rifle and pillage them that

were dead, and they found Saul and his three sons lying in the hill of Gilboa.

And they cut off the head of Saul, and robbed him of his armor, and sent it into

the land of the Philistines all about, that it might be showed in the temple of

their idols, and unto the people; and set up his arms in the temple of

Ashtaroth, and hung his body on the wall of Bethshan. And when the men that

dwelt in Jabesh-Gilead saw what the Philistines had done unto Saul, all the

strongest men of them arose and went all that night and took down the bodies of

Saul and of his sons from the wall of Bethshan and burned them, and took the

bones and buried them in the wood of Jabesh-Gilead and fasted seven days.

Thus endeth the life of Saul which was first king upon Israel,

and for disobedience of God’s commandment was slain, and his heirs never reigned

long after.

THE HISTORY OF DAVID

Here followeth how David reigned after Saul, and governed

Israel. Shortly taken out of the Bible, the most historical matters and but

little touched.

After the death of Saul David returned

from the journey that he had against Amalek. For whilst David had been out with

Achish the king, they of Amalek had been in Ziklag and taken all that was

therein prisoners, and robbed and carried away with them the two wives of David,

and had set fire and burned the town. And when David came again home and saw the

town burned he pursued after, and by the conveying of one of them of Amalek that

was left by the way sick, for to have his life he brought David upon the host of

Amalek whereas they sat and ate and drank. And David smote on them with his

meiny [company] and slew down all that he found, and rescued his wives and all

the good that they had taken, and took much more of them. And when he was come

to Ziklag, the third day after there came one from the host of Saul, and told to

David how that Israel had lost the battle, and how they were fled, and how Saul

the king and Jonathan his son were slain. David said to the young man that

brought these tidings: How knowest thou that Saul and Jonathan be dead? And he

answered it was so by adventure that I came upon the mount of Gilboa, and Saul

rested upon his spear, and the horsemen and the chariots of the Philistines

approached to himward, and he looked behind him and saw me, and called me, and

said to me: Who art thou? And I said I am an Amalekite, and then he said: Stand

upon me and slay me, for I am full of anguish, and yet my soul is in me. And I

then standing on him slew him, knowing well that he might not live after the

ruin. And I took the diadem from his head, and the armylle from his arm, which I

have brought hither to thee, my lord. David took and rent his vestment, and all

the men that were with him, and wailed and sorrowed much the death of Saul and

Jonathan and of all the men of Israel, and fasted that day till even. And David

said to the young man: Of whence art thou? And he said: I am the son of an

Amalekite. And David said to him: Why dreadedst thou not to put thy hand forth

to slay him that is anointed of God? David called one of his men, and bade him

slay him. And he smote him and slew him. And David said: Thy blood be on thy

head! thine own mouth hath spoken against thee, saying: I have slain Saul which

was king anointed of our Lord.

David sorrowed and bewailed much the death of Saul and of

Jonathan. After this David counselled with our Lord and demanded if he should go

in to one of the cities of Judah. And our Lord bade him go, and he asked

whither, and our Lord said: Into Hebron. Then David took his two wives and all

the men that were with him, every each with his household, and dwelled in the

towns of Hebron. And thither came the men of Judah and anointed David king to

reign upon the tribe of Judah. And Abner prince of the host of Saul, and other

servants of Saul, took Ishbosheth the son of Saul, and led him about, and made

him king over Israel, except the tribe of Judah. Ishbosheth was forty years when

he began to reign, and he reigned two years. The house of Judah only followed

David. After this it happed that Abner, prince of the host of Ishbosheth, with

certain men, went out of the castles, and Joab with certain men of David went

also out and ran by the piscine [pool] of Gibeon. One party was on that one

side, and that other on the other. And Abner said to Joab: Let our young men

play and skirmish together, and Joab agreed. And there rose twelve of Benjamin,

of the party of Ishbosheth, and twelve of the children of David; and when they

met together each took other by the head, and roof their swords into each

other’s sides and were all there slain. And there arose a great battle, and

Abner and his fellowship were put to flight by the men of David.

And among all other there was Asahel one of the brethren of Joab

and was the swiftest runner that might be, and pursued Abner, and Abner looked

behind him, and bade him decline on the right side or on the left side, and take

one of the young men and his harness, and come not at me. Asahel would not leave

him; yet Abner said to him: Go from me and follow not me lest I be compelled to

slay thee, and then I may not make my peace with Joab thy brother. Which would

not hear Abner, but despised him, and Abner then turned and slew him in the same

place, and anon the sun went down and they withdrew. There were slain of the

children of David nineteen men and of them of Benjamin three hundred and sixty

were slain, and thus there was long strife and contention between the house of

David and the house of Ishbosheth. After this Abner took a concubine of Saul and

held her, wherefore Ishbosheth reproved him of it and Abner was wroth greatly

thereof; and came to David and made friendship with him. Joab was not there when

Abner made his peace with David; but when he knew it he came to Abner with a

fair semblant and spake fair to him by dissimulation, and slew him for to avenge

the death of Asahel his brother. And when David heard how Joab had slain Abner

he cursed him, and bewailed greatly the death of Abner, and did do bury him

[caused him to be buried] honorably, and David followed the bier himself. And

when Ishbosheth, the son of Saul, heard that Abner was dead, he was all abashed

and all Israel sore troubled. There were two princes of thieves with Ishbosheth

named Baanah and Rechab, which came on a day in to Ishbosheth where he lay and

slept, and there they slew him, and took privily his head and brought it in to

David in Hebron and said: Lo, here is the head of thine enemy Ishbosheth, that

sought to slay thee; this day God hath given to thee my lord vengeance of Saul

and of his seed. David answered to them: By the living God that hath delivered

me from all anguish, him that told me that he had slain Saul, and had thought to

have had a reward of me, I did do slay, how much more ye that be so wicked to

slay him that is not guilty, in his house and upon his bed? Shall I not ask his

blood of your hands, and throw you out of this world? Yes, certainly. And David

commanded to his servants to slay them, and so they were slain, and cut off

their hands and feet, and hung them on the piscine [pool] in Hebron, and took

the head of Ishbosheth and buried it in the sepulchre of Abner. And then came

all the tribes of Israel to David in Hebron, saying: We be thy mouth and thy

flesh, when Saul lived and was king on us and reigned, thou wert coming and

going; and because God hath said thou shalt reign upon my people and be their

governor, therefore we shall obey thee. And all the seniors of Israel came and

did homage to David in Hebron, and anointed him king over them.

David was thirty years old when he began to reign and he reigned

forty years. He reigned in Hebron upon Judah seven years and six months, and in

Jerusalem he reigned thirty-three years upon all Israel and Judah. David then

made him a dwelling-place in the hill of Sion in Jerusalem. And after this the

Philistines made war against him, but he oft overthrew them and slew many of

them, and made them tributary to him, and after brought the ark of God in

Jerusalem, and set it in his house. After this yet the Philistines made war

again unto him and other kings were aiding and helping them against David, whom

David overcame and slew and put under.

And on a time when Joab was out with his men of war lying at a

siege tofore a city, David was at home, and walked in his chamber, and as he

looked out at a window he saw a fair woman wash her and bain her in her chamber,

which stood against his house, and demanded of his servants who she was, and

they said she was Uriah’s wife. And David sent letters to Joab and bade him to

send home to him Uriah; and Joab sent Uriah to David, and David demanded how the

host was ruled, and after bade him go home to his house and wash his feet. And

Uriah went thence, and the king sent to him his dish with meat. Uriah would not

go home, but lay before the gate of the king’s house with other servants of the

king’s. And it was told to the king that Uriah went not home, and then David

said to Uriah: Thou comest from a far way, why goest thou not home? And Uriah

said to David: The ark of God and Israel and Judah be in the pavilions, and my

lord Joab and the servants of thee, my lord, lie on the ground, and would ye

that I should go to my house? By thy health and by the health of my soul I shall

not do so. Then David said to Uriah, Abide here then this night, and to-morrow I

shall deliver thee. Uriah abode there that day and the next, and David made him

eat tofore him and made him drunk, yet for all that he would not go home, but

lay with the servants of David. Then on the morn David wrote a letter to Joab,

that he should set Uriah in the weakest place of the battle and where most

jeopardy was, and that he should be left there that he might be slain. And Uriah

bare this letter to Joab, and it was so done as David had written, and Uriah was

slain in the battle. And Joab sent word to David how they had fought, and how

Uriah was slain and dead. When Uriah’s wife heard that her husband was dead, she

mourned and wailed him; and after the mourning David sent for her and wedded

her, and she bare him a son. And this that David had committed on Uriah

displeased greatly our Lord.

Then our Lord sent Nathan the prophet unto David, which, when he

came, said to him: There were two men dwelling in a city, that one rich and that

other poor. The rich man had sheep and oxen right many, but the poor man had but

one little sheep, which he bought and nourished and grew with his children,

eating of his bread and drinking of his cup, and slept in his bosom. She was to

him as a daughter. And on a time when a certain pilgrim came to the rich man,

he, sparing his own sheep and oxen to make a feast to the pilgrim that was come

to him, took the only sheep of the poor man and made meat thereof to his guest.

David was wroth and said to Nathan: By the living God, the man that hath so done

is the child of death, the man that hath so done shall yield therefor four times

double. Then said Nathan to David: Thou art the same man that hath done this

thing. This said the Lord God of Israel: I have anointed thee king upon Israel,

and kept thee from the hand of Saul, and I have given to thee an house to keep

in thine household and wives in thy bosom. I have given to thee the house of

Israel and the house of Judah, and if these be small things I shall add and give

to thee much more and greater. Why hast thou therefore despised the word of God

and hast done evil in the sight of our Lord? Thou hast slain Uriah with a sword,

and his wife hast thou taken unto thy wife, and thou hast slain him with the

sword of the sons of Ammon. Therefore the sword shall not go from thy house,

world without end, forasmuch as thou hast despised me and hast taken Uriah’s

wife unto thy wife. This said our Lord: I shall raise evil against thee, and

shall take thy wives in thy sight and give them to thy neighbor. Thou hast done

it privily, but I shall make this to be done and open in the sight of all

Israel. And then said David to Nathan: Peccavi! I have sinned against our Lord.

Nathan said: Our Lord hath taken away thy sin, thou shalt not die, but forasmuch

as thou hast made the enemy to blaspheme the name of God, therefore the son that

is born to thee shall die by death. And Nathan returned to his house. And for

this sin David made this psalm: Miserere mei deus [Have pity on me, O God!],

which is a psalm of mercy, for David did great penance for these sins of

adultery and also of homicide.

Therefore God took away this sin, and forgave it him, but the son

that she brought forth died. And after this Bathsheba, that had been Uriah’s

wife, brought forth another son named Solomon, which was well-beloved of God,

and after David, Solomon was king.

After this David had much war and trouble and anger, insomuch that

on a time Amnon, oldest son of David, loved Thamar his sister. David knew

hereof, and was right sorry for it, but he would not rebuke his son Amnon for

it, for he loved him because he was his first begotten son. Absalom hated Amnon

ever after, and when Absalom on a time did do shear his sheep he prayed all his

brethren to come eat with him, and made them a feast like a king’s feast. At

which feast he did do slay his brother Amnon; and anon it was told to the King

David that Absalom had slain all the king’s sons. Wherefore the king was in

great heaviness and sorrow, but anon after it was told him that there was no

more slain but Amnon, and the other sons came home. And Absalom fled into

Geshur, and was there three years, and durst not come home. And after by the

moyen of Joab he was sent for, and came into Jerusalem, but yet he might not

come in his father the king’s presence, and dwelled there two years, and might

not see the King his father. This Absalom was the fairest man that ever was, for

from the sole of his foot unto his head there was not a spot; he had so much

hair on his head that it grieved him to bear, wherefore it was shorn off once a

year, it weighed two hundred shekels of good weight. Then when he abode so long

that he might not come to his father’s presence he sent for Joab to come speak

with him, and he would not come. He sent again for him and he came not. Then

Absalom said to his servants: Know ye Joab’s field that lieth by my field? They

said yea. Go ye, said he, and set fire in the barley that is therein, and burn

it. And Joab’s servants came and told to Joab that Absalom had set fire on his

corn. Then Joab came to Absalom and said: Why hast thou set fire on my corn! And

he said, I have sent twice to thee, praying thee to come to me that I might send

thee to the king, and that thou shouldst say to him why I came from Geshur; it

had been better for me for to have abiden there. I pray thee that I may come to

his presence and see his visage, and if he remember my wickedness let him slay

me. Joab went in to the King and told to him all these words. Then was Absalom

called, and entered in to the king, and he fell down and worshipped the king,

and the king kissed him. After this Absalom did do make for himself chariots and

horsemen and fifty men for to go before him, and walked among the tribes of

Israel; and greeted and saluted them, taking them by the hand, and kissed them,

by which he gat to him the hearts of the people; and said to his father that he

had avowed to make sacrifice to God in Hebron, and his father gave him leave.

And when he was there he gathered people to him, and made himself king, and did

do cry that all men should obey and wait on him as king of Israel. When David

heard this he was sore abashed and was fain to flee out of Jerusalem. And

Absalom came with his people and entered into Jerusalem into his father’s house,

and after pursued his father to depose him. And David ordained his people and

battle against him, and sent Joab, prince of his host, against Absalom, and

divided his host into three parts, and would have gone with them, but Joab

counselled that he should not go to the battle whatsomever happed, and then

David bade them to save his son Absalom.

And they went forth and fought, and Absalom with his host was

overthrown and put to flight. And as Absalom fled upon his mule he came under an

oak, and his hair flew about a bough of the tree and held so fast that Absalom

hung by his hair, and the mule ran forth. There came one to Joab and told him

how that Absalom hung by his hair on a bough of an oak, and Joab said: Why hast

thou not slain him? The man said: God forbid that I should set hand on the

king’s son; I heard the king say: keep my son Absalom alive and slay him not.

Then Joab went and took three spears, and fixed them in the heart of Absalom as

he hung on the tree by his hair, and yet after this ten young men, squires of

Joab, ran and slew him. Then Joab trumped and blew the retreat, and retained the

people that they should not pursue the people flying. And they took the body of

Absalom and cast it in a great pit, and laid on him a great stone. And when

David knew that his son was slain, he made great sorrow and said: O my son

Absalom, my son Absalom, who shall grant to me that I may die for thee, my son

Absalom, Absalom my son! It was told to Joab that the king wept and sorrowed the

death of his son Absalom, and all their victory was turned into sorrow and

wailing, insomuch that the people eschewed to enter into the city. Then Joab

entered in to the king and said: Thou hast this day discouraged the cheer of all

thy servants because they have saved thy life, and the lives of thy sons and

daughters, of thy wives and of thy concubines, thou lovest them that hate thee,

and hatest them that love thee, and showest well this day that thou settest

little by thy dukes and servants; and truly I know now well that if Absalom had

lived and all we thy servants had been slain, thou haddest been pleased.

Therefore, arise now and come forth and satisfy the people; or else I swear to

thee by the good lord that there shall not one of thy servants abide with thee

till to-morrow, and that shall be worse to thee than all the harms and evils

that ever yet fell to thee. Then David the king arose and sat in the gate, and

anon it was shown to all the people that the king sat in the gate. And then all

the people came in tofore the king, and they of Israel that had beerv with

Absalom fled into their tabernacles, and after came again unto David when they

knew that Absalom was dead.

And after, one Sheba, a cursed man, rebelled and gathered people

against David. Against whom Joab with the host of David pursued, and drove him

unto a city which he besieged, and by the means of a woman of the same city

Sheba’s head was smitten off and delivered to Joab over the wall, and so the

city was saved, and Joab pleased. After this David called Joab, and bade him

number the people of Israel, and so Joab walked through all the tribes of

Israel, from Dan to Beersheba, and over Jordan and all the country, and there

were founden in Israel eight hundred thousand strong men that were able to fight

and to draw sword, and of the tribe of Judah fifty thousand fighting men. And

after that the people was numbered, the heart of David was smitten by our Lord

and was heavy, and said: I have sinned greatly in this deed, but I pray the Lord

to take away the wickedness of thy servant, for I have done follily. David rose

on the morn early, and the word of our Lord came to Gad the prophet saying: that

he should go to David and bid him choose one of three things that he should say

to him. When Gad came to David he said that he should choose whether he would

have seven years hunger in his land, or three months he should flee his

adversaries and enemies, or to have three days’ pestilence. Of these three God

biddeth thee choose which thou wilt; now advise thee and conclude what I shall

answer to our Lord. David said to Gad: I am constrained to a great thing, but it

is better for me to put me in the hands of our Lord, for his mercy is much more

than in men, and so he chose pestilence.

Then our Lord sent pestilence the time constitute, and there died

of the people from Dan to Beersheba seventy thousand men. And when the angel

extended his hand upon Jerusalem for to destroy it, our Lord was merciful upon

the affliction, and said to the angel so smiting: It sufficeth now, withdraw thy

hand. David said to our Lord when he saw the angel smiting the people: I am he

that have sinned and done wickedly, what have these sheep done? I beseech thee

that thy hand turn upon me and upon the house of my father. Then came Gad to

David and bade him make an altar in the same place where he saw the angel; and

he bought the place, and made the altar, and offered sacrifices unto our Lord,

and our Lord was merciful, and the plague ceased in Israel.

David was old and feeble and saw that his death approached, and

ordained that his son Solomon should reign and be king after him. Howbeit that

Adonijah his son took on him to be king during David’s life. For which cause

Bathsheba and Nathan came to David, and tofore them he said that Solomon should

be king, and ordained that he should be set on his mule by his prophets Nathan,

Zadok the priest and Benaiah, and brought in to Sion. And there Zadok the priest

and Nathan the prophet anointed him king upon Israel and blew in a trump and

said: Live the King Solomon. And from thence they brought him into Jerusalem and

set him upon his father’s seat in his father’s throne, and David worshipped him

in his bed, and said: Blessed be the Lord God of Israel that hath suffered me to

see my son in my throne and seat And then Adonijah and all they that were with

him were afeared, and dreading Solomon ran away, and so ceased Adonijah. The

days of David approached fast that he should die, and did do call Solomon before

him, and there he commanded him to keep the commandments of our Lord and walk in

his ways, and to observe his ceremonies, his precepts and his judgments, as it

is written in the law of Moses, and said: Our Lord confirm thee in thy reign,

and send to thee wisdom to rule it well. And when David had thus counselled and

commanded him to do justice and keep God’s law, he blessed him and died, and was

buried with his fathers. This David was an holy man and made the holy psalter,

which is an holy book and is contained therein the old law and the new law. He

was a great prophet, for he prophesied the coming of Christ, his nativity, his

passion, and resurrection, and also his ascension, and was great with God, yet

God would not suffer him to build a temple for him, for he had shed man’s blood.

But God said to him, his son that should reign after him should be a man

peaceable, and he should build the temple to God. And when David had reigned

forty years king of Jerusalem, over Judah and Israel, he died in good mind, and

was buried with his fathers in the city of David.

THE SONG OF DAVID

He sang of God, the mighty source
Of

all things, the stupendous force
  On which all strength

depends;
From whose right arm, beneath whose eyes,
All period, power, and

enterprise
  Commences, reigns, and ends.

The world, the clustering spheres he made,
The glorious light,

the soothing shade,
  Dale, champaign, grove, and hill:
The

multitudinous abyss,
Where secrecy remains in bliss,
  And

wisdom hides her skill.

Tell them, I AM, Jehovah said
To Moses: while Earth heard in

dread,
  And, smitten to the heart,
At once, above, beneath,

around,
All Nature, without voice or sound,
  Replied, “O Lord,

THOU ART.”

—C. Smart

THE STORY OF A CUP OF WATER

BY THEODORE T. MUNGER

[From “Lamps and Paths,” by courtesy of Houghton, Mifflin &

Co.]

Be noble! and the nobleness that lies
In other men, sleeping,

but never dead,
Will rise in majesty to meet thine own.

—James Russell Lowell: Sonnet IV

Restore to God his due in tithe and time:
  A tithe

purloined cankers the whole estate.
Sundays observe: think, when the bells do

chime,
  ‘Tis angels’ music; therefore come not late.
God there

deals blessings. If a king did so,
Who would not haste, nay give, to see the

show?

—George Herbert

  O Lord, that lends me life,
Lend me a heart replete

with thankfulness!

—King Henry VI., Part II.; i. I

“And David longed, and said, Oh that one would give me drink of

the water of the well of Bethlehem, that is at the gate! And the three brake

through the host of the Philistines, and drew water out of the well of

Bethlehem, that was by the gate, and took it and brought it to David: but David

would not drink of it, but poured it out to the Lord, and said, My God forbid it

me, that I should do this thing: shall I drink the blood of these men that have

put their lives in jeopardy? for with the jeopardy of their lives they brought

it. Therefore he would not drink it.”—I Chronicles xi. 17-19

If any of my young friends ask why I have

read this long-time-ago Bible-story as a text for a sermon to-day, I will not

only answer, but thank them for the question; for nothing helps a speaker at the

start so much as a straight, intelligent question. I have read this story from

the Chronicles, because I want to connect this beautiful occasion with some

beautiful thing in the Bible; for beautiful things go together.

My main object and desire in this service is to have everything

beautiful and pure and high. For I know how well you will remember this day in

after years; I know how every feature and incident is imprinting itself upon

your minds; I know how, twenty and forty years hence, when we older ones will be

dead and gone, and you will be scattered far and wide, some in the great

cities—New York, Chicago, St. Louis—some in California, and some further off

still—I know how, on quiet June Sundays years hence, you will recall this

Festival of Flowers in North Adams. You may be in some of the great cities, or

on the broad prairies, or among the park-like forests of the Sierra, or in Puget

Sound, but you will never forget this day. These familiar walls; this pulpit and

font and chancel decked with flowers; this service, made for you and in

part by you—you will never forget it. And because you will always

remember it, I want to have it throughout just as beautiful, just as pure and

inspiring, as possible. The flowers will do their part; they never fail to speak

sweet, pure words to us. Your Superintendent always does his part well, and I

hope you will all thank him in your hearts, if not in words, for his faithful

and laborious interest in you. And your teachers and others who have brought

together this wealth of beauty, this glory of color and perfume, this tribute of

sweetness from mountain-side and field and garden—they have done well; and you

will remember it all years hence, and when far away, and perhaps some tears will

start for “the days that are no more.”

But this occasion would not be complete to my mind if there were

not linked with it some noble and inspiring trutn. I want to make all these

flowers and this music the setting of a truth, like a diamond set round with

emeralds, or an opal with pearls. You have brought the pearls and the

emeralds; I must bring a diamond or an opal to set in the midst of them.

I am very sure that I have one in this old story—a diamond very brilliant if we

brush away the old Hebrew dust, and cut away the sides and let in a little more

light upon it. I am not sure, however, but I ought to call it a pearl rather

than a diamond; for there is a chaste and gentle modesty about it that reminds

one of the soft lustre of a pearl rather than of the flashing splendor of a

diamond. St. John, in naming the precious stones that make the foundation of the

heavenly city, omits the diamond—and for some good reason, I suspect—while the

twelve gates were all pearls. Now, I think David stood very near one of those

gates of pearl at the time of this story. To my mind, it is nearly the most

beautiful in all this Book; and I know you will listen while I tell it more

fully.

I have this impression of David—that if you had seen him when he

was young, you would have thought him the most glorious human being you had ever

looked on. He was one of those persons who fascinate all who come near them. He

bound everybody to him in a wonderful way. They not only liked him, but

they became absorbed in him, and were ready to obey him, and serve him, and to

give themselves up to him in every way possible. I am not at all surprised that

Saul’s son and daughter and Saul himself fell in love with, and could hardly

live without, him. It was so all along; and even after he became an old man

everybody was fascinated by him—even his old uncles—and stood ready to do his

bidding and consult his wishes.

It was somewhat so with Richard Coeur de Lion and Napoleon and

Mary Stuart and Alexander and Julius Cæsar; but the personal fascination of none

of these persons was so great as that of David. In some respects he was no

greater than some of these; but he had a broader and more lovable nature than

any of them, for he had what not one of them had in anything like the same

degree—a great and noble generosity. David deserved all the love that was

lavished upon him, because—let men love him ever so much—he loved more in

return.

There was not apparently, at this early time of his life, one

grain of selfishness about him. You know that the word chivalry was not

used till about a thousand years back, while David lived almost three times as

long ago; but he was one of the most chivalrous men that ever lived. By

chivalry I mean a union of honor, purity, religion, nobleness, bravery, and

devotion to a cause or person. David excited this chivalric devotion in others

because he had so much of it in himself. And here I will stop a moment just to

say that if you want to awaken any feeling in another toward yourself, you must

first have it in yourself. I think there is a very general notion that in order

to awaken admiration and love and regard in others one must have a fine

appearance. There is a great deal of misplaced faith in fine clothes and bright

eyes and clear complexions and pretty features; but I have yet to learn that

these ever win genuine love and admiration. And so far as I have observed, a

true sentiment only grows out of a corresponding sentiment; feeling comes from

feeling; in short, others come at last to feel toward us just about as we feel

toward them. And I never knew a person, young or old, to show a kind, generous,

hearty disposition to others who was not surrounded by friends. And I have

seen—I know not how many—selfish and unobliging and unsympathetic persons go

friendless all their days in spite of wealth and fine appearance. Now, put this

away in your memory to think of hereafter.

It was David’s great-heartedness that bound others to him. At the

time of this story he was a sort of outlaw, driven without any good reason from

the court of Saul. But he was a man of too much spirit to allow himself to be

tamely killed, and he loved Saul and his family too well to actually make war

upon him, and he was too good a patriot to give trouble to his country—a pretty

hard place he had to fill, I can assure you. But he was equal to it, and simply

bided his time, drawing off into the wild and rocky regions where he could hide

and also protect himself. But he was not a man whom people would leave alone.

The magnetic power that was in him drew kindred spirits, and some that were not

kindred who found it pleasanter to follow a chief in the wilds than to live in

the dull quiet of their homes. But the greater part of them were brave,

generous, devoted souls, who had come to the conclusion that to live with David

and fight his battles and share his fortunes was more enjoyable than to plod

along under Saul and his petty tyrannies. There were, in particular, eleven men

of the tribe of Gad—mountaineers—fierce as lions and swift as roes, terrible men

in battle, and full of devotion to David. In this way he got together quite a

little army, which he used to defend the borders from the Philistines, who were

a thieving set, and also to defend himself in case Saul troubled him. It was not

exactly the best sort of a life for a man to live; and had not David been a

person of very high principles, his followers would have been a band of robbers

living on the country. But David prevented that, and made them as useful as was

possible. His headquarters were at the cave of Adullam, or what is now called

Engedi. While here, the Philistines came on a foraging expedition as far as

Bethlehem, and with so large a force that David and his few followers were shut

up in their fortress—for how long we do not know—probably for some days. It was

very dull and wearisome business, imprisoned in a rocky defile and unable to do

anything, while the Philistines were stealing the harvests that grew on the very

spot where he had spent his boyhood.

It was then that what has always seemed to me a very touching and

beautiful trait of David’s character showed itself, and that is—a feeling of

homesickness. Now, there is very little respect to be had for a person who

is not capable of homesickness. To give up to it may be weak, but to be

incapable of it is a bad sign. But in David it took a very poetic form. Close by

was the home where he was born. There, in Bethlehem, he had passed the dreamy

years of his childhood and youth amid the love of his parents and brothers, whom

he now had with him; there he fed his sheep and sang to his harp; and there,

morning and evening, he gathered with others about the well—the meeting-place of

his companions—loved with all the passionate energy of his nature, and still

loved in spite of the troublous times that had come upon him. As David broods

over these memories, he longs with a yearning, homesick feeling for Bethlehem

and its well. And, like a poet as he was, he conceives that if he could but

drink of its water, it would relieve this feverish unrest and longing for the

past. It was a very natural feeling. You are too young to know what it means;

but we who are older think of these little things in a strange, yearning way. It

is the little things of childhood that we long for—to lie under the roof on

which we heard the rain patter years and years ago; to gather fruit in the old

orchard; to fish in the same streams; to sit on the same rock, or under the same

elm or maple, and see the sun go down behind the same old hills; to drink from

the same spring that refreshed us in summer days that will not come

again—you are too young for this, but we who are older know well how

David felt. He was not a man to hide his feelings, and so he uttered his longing

for the water of the well by the gate of Bethlehem. His words are overheard; and

three of these terrible followers of his—fierce as lions and fleet as deer—took

their swords and fought their way through the Philistines, slaying we know not

how many, and brought back some of the water. It was enough for them that

David wanted it.

Now, some people would say that it was very foolish and

sentimental of David to be indulging in such a whim, and still more foolish in

these men to gratify it at the risk of their lives; but I think there is a

better way of looking at it. If David had required them to procure the

water at the risk of their lives, it would have been very wrong; but the whole

thing was unknown to him till the water was brought. I prefer to regard it as an

act of splendid heroism, prompted by chivalric devotion, and I will not stop to

consider whether or not it was sensible and prudent. And I want to say to you

that whenever you see or hear of an action that has these qualities of heroism

and generosity and devotion, it is well to admire and praise it, whether it will

bear the test of cold reason or not. I hope your hearts will never get to be so

dry and hard that they will not beat responsive to brave and noble deeds, even

if they are not exactly prudent.

But David took even a higher view of this brave and tender act of

his lion-faced, deer-footed followers. It awoke his religious feelings; for our

sense of what is noble and generous and brave lies very close to our religious

sensibilities. The whole event passes, in David’s mind, into the field of

religion; and so what does he do? Drink the water, and praise his three mighty

warriors, and bid them never again run such risks to gratify his chance wishes?

No. David looks a great deal further into the matter than this. The act seemed

to him to have a religious character; its devotion was so complete and unselfish

that it became sacred. He felt what I have just said—that a brave and devoted

act that incurs danger is almost if not quite a religious act. And so he treats

it in a religious way. He is anxious to separate it from himself, although done

for him, and get it into a service done for God; and he may have thought that he

had himself been a little selfish. To his mind it would have been a mean and low

repayment to these men to drink their water with loud praises of their valor.

They had done a Godlike deed, and so he will transfer it to God, and make it an

act as between them and God. I do not know that those lion-faced, deer-footed

warriors understood or appreciated his treatment of their act; but David himself

very well knew what he was about, and you can see that he acted in a very high

and true way. He will not drink the water, but pours it out unto the Lord, and

lets it sink into the ground unused, and, because unused, a sort of sacrifice

and offering to God. Water got with such valor and risk was not for man, but for

God. Much less was it right to use it to gratify a dreamy whim that had in it

perhaps just a touch of selfishness. The bravery and danger had made the water

sacred, and so he will make a sacred use of it.

If any one thinks that David was carried away by sentimentality,

or that he was overscrupulous, one has only to recall how, when actually in want, he took the consecrated bread from the Tabernacle at Nob, and ate it

and gave it to his followers. His strong common-sense told him that even

consecrated bread was not too good for hungry men; but that same fine

common-sense told him that water procured at the risk of life, when not actually

wanted, had become sacred, and had better be turned into a sort of prayer and

offering to God than wantonly drunk.

And now, having the story well in mind, I will close by drawing

out from it one or two lessons that seem to me very practical.

Suppose we were to ask, Who acted in the noblest way—the three

strong men who got the water, or David, who made a sacrifice or libation of it?

It does not take us long to answer. The real greatness of the whole affair was

with the three men, though David put a beautiful meaning upon it, and exalted it

to its true place. Their act was very brave and lofty; but David crowned it with

its highest grace by carrying it on into religion—that is, by setting it before

God.

I see a great many people who are living worthy lives, doing a

great many kind acts and rendering beautiful services, but do not take God into

their thoughts, nor render their services as unto Him. I think everybody must

see that this act of these lion-faced men was more complete when David took it

before God than as rendered for himself. Why, it might take long to tell; but,

briefly, it was because the nameless grace of religion has been added to it, and

because it was connected with that great, dear Name that hallows everything

brought under it.

Many of you have brought here offerings of flowers, sweet and fit

for this day and place and purpose. Some may have brought them simply with the

thought of helping out the occasion, or to please your teacher, or because it is

beautiful in itself to heap up beauty in this large way; but if, as you worked

here yesterday, or brought your flowers to-day, your thoughts silently rose to

God, saying, “These are for Thy altars—this glory of tint and perfume is

not for us, but for Thee“—then, I think, every poet, every person of fine

feeling, every true thinker, would say that the latter is more beautiful than

the former. I hate to see a life that does not take hold of God; I hate to see

fine acts and brave lives and noble dispositions and generous emotions that do

not reach up into a sense of God; I hate to see persons—and I see a great many

such nowadays—striving after beautiful lives and true sentiments and large

thoughts without ever a word of prayer, or thought of God, or anything to show

they love and venerate Christ. I hate to see it, both because they might rise so

much higher and because at last it fails; for God must enter into every thought

and sentiment and purpose in order to make it genuine, and truly beautiful, and

altogether right. That God may be in your thoughts; that you may learn to

confess Him in all your ways, to serve and fear and know and love him—this is

the wish with which I greet you to-day, and the prayer that I offer in your

behalf.

I found, the other day, some lines by Faber—a Catholic poet—so

beautifully giving this last thought of our sermon that I will read them to

you:

“Oh God! who wert my childhood’s love,
  My boyhood’s

pure delight,
A presence felt the livelong day,
  A welcome fear

at night,

“I know not what I thought of Thee;
  What picture I

had made
Of that Eternal Majesty
  To whom my childhood

prayed.

“With age Thou grewest more divine,
  More glorious

than before;
I feared Thee with a deeper fear,
  Because I loved

Thee more.

“Thou broadenest out with every year
  Each breath of

life to meet.
I scarce can think Thou art the same,
  Thou art

so much more sweet.

“Father! what hast Thou grown to now?
  A joy all

joys above,
Something more sacred than a fear,
  More tender

than a love.

“With gentle swiftness lead me on,
  Dear God! to see

Thy face;
And meanwhile in my narrow heart,
  Oh, make Thyself

more space.”

THE HISTORY OF SOLOMON

After David, reigned Solomon his son,

which was in the beginning a good man and walked in the ways and laws of God.

And all the kings about him made peace with him and was king confirmed, obeyed

and peaceable in his possession, and according to his father’s commandment did

justice. First on Joab that had been prince of his father’s host, because he

slew two good men by treason and guile, that was Abner the son of Ner, and Amasa

the son of Ithra. And Joab was afeard and dreaded Solomon, and fled into the

Tabernacle of our Lord and held the end of the altar. And Solomon sent Benaiah

and slew him there, and after buried him in his house in desert. And after this

on a night as he lay in his bed after he had sacrificed to our Lord in Gibeon,

our Lord appeared to him in his sleep saying to him: Ask and demand what thou

wilt that I may give to thee. And Solomon said: Lord, thou hast done to my

father great mercy; because he walked in thy ways in truth, justice, and a

rightful heart, thou hast always kept for him thy great mercy, and hast given to

him a son sitting upon this throne as it is this day. And now Lord thou hast

made me thy servant to reign for my father David. I am a little child and know

not my going out and entering in, and I thy servant am set in the middle of the

people that thou hast chosen which be infinite, and may not be numbered for

multitude; therefore Lord give to me thy servant a heart docile and taught in

wisdom that may judge thy people, and discern between good and evil. Who may

judge this people, thy people that be so many? This request and demand pleased

much unto God that Solomon had asked such a thing. And God said to Solomon:

Because thou hast required and asked this and hast not asked long life, ne

riches, ne the souls of thine enemies, but hast asked sapience and wisdom to

discern doom and judgment, I have given to thee after thy desire and request,

and I have given to thee a wise heart and understanding insomuch that there was

never none such tofore, ne never after shall be. And also those things that thou

hast not asked I have given also to thee, that is to say riches and glory, that

no man shall be like to thee among all the kings that shall be after thy days.

If thou walk in my ways and keep my precepts and observe my commandments as thy

father walked, I shall make thy days long. After this Solomon awoke and came to

Jerusalem, and stood tofore the Ark of our Lord and offered sacrifices and

victims unto our Lord, and made a great feast unto all his servants and

household. Then came tofore him two women, of which that one said: I beseech

thee my lord hear me; this woman and I dwelled together in one house, and I was

delivered of a child in my cubicle [sleeping room], and the third day after she

bare a child, and was also delivered, and we were together and none other in the

house but we twain, and it was so that this woman’s son was dead in the night;

for she sleeping, overlaid and oppressed him, and she arose in the darkest of

the night privily, and took my son from the side of me thy servant and laid him

by her, and her son that was dead she laid by me. When I arose in the morning

for to give milk to my son it appeared dead, whom I took beholding him

diligently in the clear light, understood well anon that it was not my son that

I had borne. The other woman answered and said: It was not so as thou sayest,

but my son liveth and thine is dead. And contrary that other said: Thou liest:

my son liveth and thine is dead. Thus in this wise they strove tofore the king.

Then the king said: This woman saith my son liveth and thine is dead, and this

answereth Nay, but thy son is dead, and mine liveth. Then the king said: Bring

to me here a sword. When they had brought forth a sword the king said: Divide

ye, said he, the living child in two parts, and give that one half to that one,

and that other half to that other. Then said the woman that was mother of the

living child to the king, for all her members and bowels were moved upon her

son: I beseech and pray thee, my lord, give to her the child alive, and slay him

not, and contrary said that other woman: Let it not be given to me ne to thee,

but let it be divided. The king then answered and said: Give the living child to

this woman, and let it not be slain; this is verily the mother. All Israel heard

how wisely the king had given this sentence and dreaded him, seeing that the

wisdom of God was in him in deeming of rightful dooms.

After this Solomon sent his messengers to divers kings for cedar

trees and for workmen, for to make and build a temple unto our Lord. Solomon was

rich and glorious, and all the realms from the river of the ends of the

Philistines unto the end of Egypt were accorded with him, and offered to him

gifts and to serve him all the days of his life. Solomon had daily for the meat

of his household thirty measures, named chores, of corn, and sixty of meal, ten

fat oxen, and twenty oxen of pasture and an hundred wethers, without venison

that was taken, as harts, goats, bubals, and other flying fowls and birds. He

obtained all the region that was from Tiphsa unto Azza, and had peace with all

the kings of all the realms that were in every part round about him. In that

time Israel and Judah dwelled without fear and dread, every each under his vine

and fig tree from Dan unto Beersheba.

Solomon had forty thousand racks for the horses of his carts,

chariots and cars, and twelve thousand for horses to ride on, by which prefects

brought necessary things for the table of King Solomon, with great diligence in

their time. God gave to Solomon much wisdom and prudence in his heart, like to

the gravel that is in the sea-side, and the sapience and wisdom of Solomon

passed and went tofore the sapience of all them of the Orient and of Egypt, and

he was the wisest of all men, and so he was named. He spake three thousand

parables, and five thousand songs, and disputed upon all manner trees and virtue

of them, from the cedar that is in Lebanon unto the hissop that groweth on the

wall, and discerned the properties of beasts, fowls, reptiles and fishes, and

there came people from all regions of the world for to hear the wisdom of

Solomon,

And Solomon sent letters to Hiram, king of Tyre, for to have his

men to cut cedar trees with his servants, and he would yield to them their hire

and meed, and let him wit how that he would build and edify a temple to our

Lord. And Hiram sent to him that he should have all that he desired, and sent to

him cedar trees and other wood. And Solomon sent to him corn in great number,

and Solomon and Hiram confederated them together in love and friendship. Solomon

chose out workmen of all Israel the number of thirty thousand men of whom he

sent to Lebanon ten thousand every month, and when ten thousand went the others

came home, and so two months were they at home, and Adonias was overseer and

commander on them. Solomon had seventy thousand men that did nothing but bear

stone and mortar and other things to the edifying of the temple, and were

bearers of burdens only, and he had eighty thousand of hewers of stone and

masons in the mountain, without the prefects and masters, which were three

thousand three hundred that did nothing but command and oversee them that

wrought. Solomon commanded the workmen to make square stones, great and

precious, for to lay in the foundament, which the masons of Israel and masons of

Hiram hewed, and the carpenters made ready the timber.

Then began Solomon the temple to our Lord, in the fourth year of

his reign he began to build the temple. The house that he builded had seventy

cubits in length, and twenty cubits in breadth, and thirty in height, and the

porch tofore the temple was twenty cubits long after the measure of the breadth

of the temple, and had ten cubits of breadth tofore the face of the temple, and

for to write the curiosity and work of the temple, and the necessaries, the

tables and cost that was done in gold, silver and latten, it passeth my cunning

to express and English them. Ye that be clerks may see it in the Second Book of

Kings and the Second Book of Paralipomenon. It is wonder to hear the costs and

expenses that was made in that temple, but I pass over. It was on making seven

years, and his palace was thirteen years ere it was finished. He made in the

temple an altar of pure gold, and a table to set on the loaves of proposition of

gold, five candlesticks of gold on the right side and five on the left side, and

many other things, and took all the vessels of gold and silver that his father

David had sanctified and hallowed, and brought them into the treasury of the

house of our Lord. After this he assembled all the noblest and greatest of birth

of them of Israel, with the princes of the tribes and dukes of the families, for

to bring the Ark of God from the city of David, Sion, into the temple. And the

priests and Levites took the Ark and bare it and all the vessels of the

sanctuary that were in the tabernacle. King Solomon, with all the multitude of

the children that were there, went tofore the Ark and offered sheep and oxen

without estimation and number.

And the priests set the Ark in the house of our Lord in the oracle

of the temple, in sancta sanctorum, under the wings of cherubim. In the ark was

nothing but the two tables of Moses of stone which Moses had put in. And then

Solomon blessed our Lord tofore all the people, and thanked him that he had

suffered him to make an house unto his name, and besought our Lord that he

whosomever prayed our Lord for any petition in that temple, that he of his mercy

would hear him and be merciful to him. And our Lord appeared to him when the

edifice was accomplished perfectly, and said to Solomon: I have heard thy prayer

and thine oration that thou hast prayed tofore me. I have sanctified and

hallowed this house that thou hast edified for to put my name therein for

evermore, and my eyes and heart shall be thereon always. And if thou walk before

me like as thy father walked in the simplicity of heart and in equity, and wilt

do all that I have commanded thee, and keep my judgments and laws, I shall set

the throne of thy reign upon Israel evermore, like as I have said to thy father

David, saying: There shall not be taken away a man of thy generation from the

reign and seat of Israel. If ye avert and turn from me, ye and your sons, not

following ne keeping my commandments and ceremonies that I have showed tofore

you, but go and worship strange gods, and honor them, I shall cast away Israel

from the face of the earth that I have given to them, and the temple that I have

hallowed to my name, I shall cast it away from my sight. And it shall be a fable

and proverb, and thy house an example shall be to all people; every man that

shall go thereby shall be abashed and astonied, and shall say: Why hath God done

thus to this land and to thy house? And they shall answer: For they have

forsaken their Lord God that brought them out of the land of Egypt, and have

followed strange gods, and them adored and worshipped, and therefore God hath

brought on them all this evil: here may every man take ensample how perilous and

dreadful it is to break the commandment of God.

Twenty years after that Solomon had edified the temple of God and

his house, and finished it perfectly, Hiram the king of Tyre went for to see

towns that Solomon had given to him, and they pleased him not. Hiram had sent to

King Solomon an hundred and twenty besants of gold, which he had spent on the

temple and his house, and on the wall of Jerusalem and other towns and places

that he had made. Solomon was rich and glorious that the fame ran, of his

sapience and wisdom and of his building and dispense in his house, through the

world, insomuch that the queen of Sheba came from far countries to see him and

to tempt him in demands and questions. And she came into Jerusalem with much

people and riches, with camels charged with aromatics and gold infinite. And she

came and spake to King Solomon all that ever she had in her heart. And Solomon

taught her in all that ever she purposed tofore him. She could say nothing but

that the king answered to her, there was nothing hid from him. The queen of

Sheba then seeing all the wisdom of Solomon, the house that he had builded, and

the meat and service of his table, the habitacles of his servants, the order of

the ministers, their clothing and array, his butlers and officers, and the

sacrifices that he offered in the house of our Lord, when she saw all these

things, she had no spirit to answer, but she said to King Solomon: The word is

true that I heard in my land, of thy words and thy wisdom, and I believed not

them that told it to me, unto the time that I myself came and have seen it with

mine eyes, and I have now well seen and proved that the half was not told to me.

Thy sapience is more, and thy works also, than the tidings that I heard. Blessed

be thy servants, and blessed be these that stand always tofore thee and hear thy

sapience and wisdom, and thy Lord God be blessed whom thou hast pleased, and

hath set thee upon the throne of Israel, for so much as God of Israel loveth

thee and hath ordained thee a king for to do righteousness and justice. She gave

then to the king an hundred and twenty besants of gold, many aromatics, and gems

precious. There were never seen tofore so many aromatics ne so sweet odors

smelling as the queen of Sheba gave to King Solomon.

King Solomon gave to the queen of Sheba all that ever she desired

and demanded of him, and after returned into her country and land. The weight of

pure gold that was offered every year to Solomon was six hundred and sixty-six

talents of gold, except that that the merchants offered, and all they that sold,

and all the kings of Arabia and dukes of that land. Solomon made two hundred

shields of the purest gold and set them in the house of Lebanon; he made him

also a throne of ivory which was great and was clad with gold, which had six

grees or steps, which was richly wrought with two lions of gold holding the seat

above, and twelve small lions standing upon the steps, on every each twain, here

and there. There was never such a work in no realm. And all the vessels that

King Solomon drank of were of gold, and the ceiling of the house of Lebanon in

which his shields of gold were in was of the most pure gold. Silver was of no

price in the days of King Solomon, for the navy of the king, with the navy of

Hiram, went in three years once into Tarsis and brought them thence gold and

silver, teeth of elephants and great riches. The King Solomon was magnified

above all the kings of the world in riches and wisdom, and all the world desired

to see the cheer and visage of Solomon, and to hear his wisdom that God had

given to him. Every man brought to him gifts, vessels of gold and silver,

clothes and armor for war, aromatics, horses and mules every year. Solomon

gathered together chariots and horsemen; he had a thousand four hundred chariots

and cars, and twelve thousand horsemen, and were lodged in small cities and

towns about Jerusalem by the king. There was as great abundance and plenty of

gold and silver in those days in Jerusalem as stones or sycamores that grow in

the field, and horses were brought to him from Egypt and Chao. What shall I all

day write of the riches, glory and magnificence of King Solomon? It was so great

that it cannot be expressed, for there was never none like to him, ne never

shall none come after him like unto him. He made the book of the parables

containing thirty-one chapters, the book of the Canticles, the book of

Ecclesiastes, containing twelve chapters, and the book of Sapience containing

nineteen chapters. This King Solomon loved overmuch women, and specially strange

women of other sects; as King Pharaoh’s daughters and many other of the

gentiles. He had seven hundred wives which were as queens, and three hundred

concubines, and these women turned his heart. For when he was old he so doted

and loved them that they made him honor their strange gods, and worshipped

Ashtareth, Chemosh and Moloch, idols of Zidonia, of Moabites, and Ammonites, and

made to them Tabernacles for to please his wives and concubines, wherefore God

was wroth with him, and said to him: Because thou hast not observed my precepts

and my commandments that I commanded thee, I shall cut thy kingdom and divide it

and give it to thy servant but not in thy day, I shall not do it for love that I

had to David thy father; but from the hand of thy son I shall cut it but not

all, I shall reserve to him one tribe for David’s love, and Jerusalem that I

have chosen. And after this divers kings became adversaries to Solomon, and was

never in peace after.

It is said, but I find it not in the Bible, that Solomon repented

him much of this sin of idolatry and did much penance therefor, for he let him

be drawn through Jerusalem and beat himself with rods and scourges, that the

blood flowed in the sight of all the people. He reigned upon all Israel in

Jerusalem forty years, and died and was buried with his fathers in the city of

David, and Rehoboam his son reigned after him.

THE HISTORY OF REHOBOAM

After Solomon, reigned his son Rehoboam.

He came to Sichem and thither came all the people for to ordain him king.

Jeroboam and all the multitude of Israel spake to Rehoboam, and said: Thy father

set on us an hard yoke and great impositions, now thou hast not so much need,

therefore less it and minish it, and ease us of the great and hard burden and we

shall serve thee. Rehoboam answered and said: Go ye and come again the third day

and ye shall have an answer. When the people was departed, Rehoboam made a

counsel of the seniors and old men that had assisted his father Solomon whiles

he lived, and said to them: What say ye? and counsel me that I may answer to the

people, which said to Rohoboam: If thou wilt obey and agree to this people, and

agree to their petition, and speak fair and friendly to them, they shall serve

thee always. But Rehoboam forsook the counsel of the old men, and called the

young men that were of his age, and asked of them counsel. And the young men

that had been nourished with him bade him say to the people in this wise: Is not

my finger greater than the back of my father? If my father hath laid on you a

heavy burden, I shall add and put more to your burden; my father beat you with

scourges, and I shall beat you with scorpions. The third day after, Jeroboam and

all the people came to Rehoboam to have their answer, and Rehoboam left the

counsel of the old men, and said to them like as the young men had counselled

him. And anon the people of Israel forsook Rehoboam, and of twelve tribes, there

abode with him no more but the tribe of Judah and Benjamin. And the other ten

tribes departed and made Jeroboam their king, and never returned unto the house

of David after unto this day. And thus for sin of Solomon, and because Rehoboam

would not do after the counsel of the old men, but was counselled by young men,

the ten tribes of Israel forsook him, and departed from Jerusalem, and served

Jeroboam, and ordained him king upon Israel. Anon after this, Jeroboam fell to

idolatry and great division was ever after between the kings of Judah and the

kings of Israel. And so reigned divers kings each after other in Jerusalem after

Rehoboam, and in Israel after Jeroboam. And here I leave all the history and

make an end of the book of Kings for this time, etc. For ye that list to know

how every king reigned after other, ye may find it in the first chapter of Saint

Matthew which is read on Christmas day in the morning before Te Deum, which is

the genealogy of our Lady.

A LITTLE MAID

BY THEODORE T. MUNGER

[From “Lamps and Paths,” by courtesy of Houghton, Mifflin &

Co.]

In old days we read of angels who came and took men by the hand,

and led them away from the city of Destruction. We see no white-robed angels

now; yet men are led away from threatening destruction: a hand is put into

theirs, and they are gently guided toward a bright and calm land, so that they

look no more backward; and the hand may be that of a little child.—GEORGE

ELIOT

As aromatic plants bestow
No spicy fragrance while they

grow,
But crushed, or trodden to the ground,
Diffuse their balmy sweets

around.

—GOLDSMITH: The Captivity

“Now Naaman, captain of the host of the king of Syria, was a

great man with his master, and honorable, because by him the Lord had given

deliverance unto Syria: he was also a mighty man in valor, but he was a leper.

And the Syrians had gone out by companies, and had brought away captive out of

the land of Israel a little maid; and she waited on Naaman’s wife. And she said

unto her mistress. Would God my lord were with the prophet that is in Samaria!

for he would recover him of his leprosy.”—2 KINGS v. 1-3

I think upon the whole that old stories

are better than new ones; I mean, stories of old times. It is perhaps because

only the very best are remembered while the poorer ones are forgotten, so that

those which have come down to us through past ages are the choice ones selected

from a great number that pleased people for a while, but not well nor long

enough to get fixed in their minds.

Of all old stories, I hardly know a better one than this of Naaman

and the little maid from Samaria. It is full of human nature; that is, it shows

that people acted and felt three thousand years ago just as they do now: they

were kind and sympathetic, and proud and grateful and covetous and deceitful,

just as people are nowadays. And the story has a fine romantic setting; that is,

its incidents take hold of our fancy and charm us;—a little girl stolen in war

and carried to a foreign country and put into the house of a great general, who

falls very ill and is cured in a wonderful way, and so on. I think it will

please us all to hear it over again.

Syria and Israel stood to each other very much like Germany and

Switzerland. One was a great, rich country, with fine rivers like the Rhine and

Danube, and a capital city so beautiful that it was called “the eye of the

East”; while Israel was a small country, full of mountains, and with only one

small river that ran nearly dry in summer. To tell the truth, Syria looked down

on Israel, and—what is worse—often made war on it. In those days war was even

more cruel and senseless than it is now; for it was not confined to the armies

that fought and captured one another, but extended to women and children, who

were often seized, carried away from their homes into the country of the enemy,

and made slaves. It is bad and senseless enough for men to stand up and stab one

another as they used to in old times, or shoot one another as they do now; but

to carry a mother away from her children, or take a little girl away from her

home and playmates and make a slave of her, is something worse. But it was often

done in those ancient days, as you will learn when you read history, and the

story of the siege of Troy, which sprang out of stealing a beautiful woman.

There were frequent wars between Syria and Israel. Israel had once

conquered Syria, and Syria had broken away, and so it went on back and forth,

year after year. When our story begins, Naaman, a great general, had delivered

his country from Israel, and brought home with him a little Hebrew girl, who was

so beautiful and sweet in her ways that he gave her to his wife on his return

from the war. A strange present, you say, but it proved a very valuable one. It

seems to us very cruel. One would think that if Naaman and his wife loved this

little girl—and I am sure they did—they would have sent her back to her home,

for she must have had a heartbreaking time of it at first; but people were not

kind in that way in those days. Yes, I am sure they loved her and were kind to

her, for the simple reason that she evidently loved them; and I am also sure

that the reason they loved her was that they could not help it, as we shall see

further on.

Not long after the war, Naaman was attacked with a disease so

dreadful and repulsive that I cannot describe it to you. Let us be thankful that

leprosy is unknown here. It is not only incurable, but as it goes on it becomes

so terrible that one cannot stay at home with his family, but must go out and

live alone, or with other lepers, and wait for death, which often does not

happen for years. It was a sad time for the great Naaman when he discovered that

it had seized him. He felt well and strong, but the fearful signs made it sure.

It was a sadder time when he told his wife; for both knew that the day would

soon come when they could no longer stay together at home, and that he must

leave beautiful Damascus, and give up his place in the army, and go off into the

mountains and live alone, or with others like himself. The saddest feature of

all was that there was no hope: all this was sure to take place. If you have

ever been in a house where some one is very ill and likely to die, or some

terrible accident has occurred, you have felt what a gloom overhangs it, and

have been glad to escape from it and get out under the open sky. But our little

Hebrew girl could not escape. She must stay through it all, and wait on Naaman’s

wife, and see her weep and Naaman’s strong face grow sadder every day. Now I

think we shall begin to see what a rare, noble, sweet child this was that we are

talking about. What a pity that we do not know her name—for she is a nameless

child! I would like to call her Anna if I had any right to leave off the H that the Hebrews put before and after this beautiful name. And I should

not change it by turning the a at the close into ie, as so many

young people—and older ones, too, who ought to know better—are in the habit of

doing; for I never could understand why girls with so noble names as Anna and

Mary and Helen and Margaret and Caroline should change them into the weak and

silly forms that we hear every day. This change, which usually shortens the name

and ends it with an ie, is called a diminutive, which, according

to Worcester, means “a thing little of its kind,” and so may well enough be used

in the nursery; but that grown women should use it seems to me foolish and even

ignoble, and I often fear it may indicate a lack of fine sentiment. We do not

know the name of our little maiden, but we can safely imagine her appearance for

two reasons: we know her circumstances and her character. Is it not quite sure

that when Naaman selected from his captives a little girl to wait on his wife,

he would take the most beautiful one? When we make presents to those we love, we

always get the best we can. Now we can go a step further, and ask what made her

beautiful in such a way that Naaman thought she would please his wife. It

must have been her sweet and amiable expression; and that came from her

character, for nothing else can make beauty of this sort. And so we picture her

with black, wavy hair and soft, dark eyes, with red cheeks glowing through an

olive-colored skin, lips like a pomegranate, a sweet, patient, loving

expression, and a voice “gentle and low” and full of sympathy and readiness. I

am very sure about her voice and expression, because I know her character. I

never have seen any one with a loving and helpful spirit who had not a gentle

voice and a sweet expression. I think she must have been about twelve years old;

for if she had been younger she would not have known all about Elisha, and if

older she would not have been called “a little maid.”

When the trouble came upon Naaman’s family, she felt it

grievously, and was more attentive and gentle in her services than ever. Just

here she showed the beauty of her character. She had been cruelly wronged—stolen

away from her country and home, and made a slave without hope of ever seeing

them again—and so might naturally feel revengeful, and say that Naaman’s leprosy

was a punishment for the wrong he had done her. But instead she pitied him, and

in her sympathy with his sufferings forgot her own. So, as she brooded on the

trouble, she happened to remember one day that Elisha had cured people who were

very ill, and done many wonderful things, and she said to her mistress, “Would

God my lord were with the prophet that is in Samaria! for he would recover him

of his leprosy.” Probably Naaman’s wife questioned her closely about Elisha, and

got at all she knew about him, and so heard about the child that fell sick among

the reapers, and the poor widow whose two sons were to be sold as slaves, and

the mantle of Elijah, that Elisha had caught upon the banks of the Jordan, with

which he smote the waters. At any rate, she heard enough to awaken some hope,

and so told her husband what our little maid had said. When people are

hopelessly ill, they are willing to try anything; a drowning man will catch at a

straw, and Naaman caught at this little straw of hope that the wind of war had

blown across his path. He thought it over and said to himself, “It is my only

chance; no one here can do anything for me. I will go down to Samaria and find

Elisha. I have often heard that the prophets there did wonderful things; if what

the little maid says of the boy among the reapers is true, perhaps Elisha can

cure me.” And so he went; but it was very humiliating. He thought of Israel and

the little city of Samaria and the Jordan in a scornful way, comparing them with

his splendid Damascus, and its green, beautiful plain, thirty miles wide, and

the great river Abana, that gushed from the side of the mountain, and flowed

through and all about the city, making the whole country one vast garden. He

despised, too, the people of Israel. They were rude and poor and ignorant, while

his own people were rich and cultivated. Perhaps he had borne himself proudly

when he was at war there; and now to go back and ask favors—to ask for himself

what he could not get at home—was humiliating indeed. But he made the best of

it; and to cover his pride and make it seem as though he were not asking favors,

he took with him an immense amount of silver and gold, and ten suits of

raiment—perhaps of linen damask, that was first made in Damascus.

I shall not follow the story further, except to say that because

Naaman went in such a proud spirit, Elisha used every means to make him humble.

He seemed to be anxious to send Naaman home, not only a well, but a better man,

and to teach him that there were other things to be thought of than great

rivers, and fine cities, and temples of Rimmon. Especially he wanted to teach

him that the one, true God could make a small, rough nation greater and stronger

than one that worshipped idols. Naaman went home cured of his leprosy, with some

earth to make an altar of, and all his gold and silver and fine garments, except

what the foolish Gehazi got from him by lying. How Naaman proposed to act when

he should get home and be forced to go with the king into the temple of Rimmon,

you will find discussed in the second chapter of the second part of “School Days

at Rugby.” My opinion is that Elisha told him he must settle that matter with

his own conscience; but I can imagine that when he had worshipped God before the

altar built of the earth brought from the Jordan, and then went into the temple

of Rimmon and did what the king did, his conscience must have troubled him.

But I care a great deal more for our little maid than for Naaman.

I wonder what became of her. If Naaman did what he ought, he sent her back to

her home, and gave her all the gold and silver he had offered to Elisha. I am

quite inclined to believe this for several reasons. Naaman was a reasonable man. When he was told to “go and wash himself seven times in

Jordan,” he was surprised and angry, because it was so different from what he

had expected, and because he thought it was an insult to his own great rivers.

But when his servants reminded him that it was just as easy to do a little thing

as a great thing, he saw the wisdom of it, and let good sense triumph over

pride. He was also a generous man, as the gifts he offered to Elisha

show. And he was conscientious, or he would not have asked Elisha about

bowing down in the temple of Rimmon as a part of his duty to the king. All

through he showed himself grateful. Yes; I think he went back to Syria

not only with “the flesh of a little child,” but with a child’s heart. And

because he was reasonable and generous and conscientious and grateful, he did

not forget the little maid who was at the bottom of the whole affair. He owed

quite as much to her as to Elisha; for people who start good enterprises deserve

more praise and reward than those who carry them out. So, when he reached home

and met his wife and children—why, it was almost like coming back from the

dead!—his first thought must have been of the little maid. We can imagine the

great Naaman taking her in his arms with tears, and saying, “What can I do for

you, my little maid? Tell me what you most want, and I will give it to you, even

if it is the half of my possessions.” We know that Eastern princes often said

such things when their fancy or their gratitude was deeply stirred; they gave

full course to all their feelings, good and bad. Perhaps she had become fond of

Naaman’s wife, and would like to stay with her. Perhaps they told her they would

adopt her, and clothe her with rich damask and jewels of gold and silver. But I

doubt if she was a child who cared more for such things than for her parents and

her home. And as she heard the story of Naaman’s cure, and of Elisha and the

Jordan, her mind went back to her native land and to her home, and a great

longing filled her heart to see it again, and to live the old life with her

parents and brothers and sisters. The Jews do not easily forget their country

nor their families; and this little maid was a true Jewess. It might be a fine

thing to live in a palace and wear jewels, but she would rather go home, and

tend the sheep and goats, and pick the grapes, and go to the fountain for water.

Perhaps she had lived on the slope of Hermon, where the dew fell heavily every

night, and the brooks ran full all summer; for Naaman’s march home led near

it.

We found her in Damascus a slave; but we will leave her at home

among the vines and flowers and kids, with father and mother and mates, for sh’e

was a child who lived in her affections rather than in her ambitions.

The chief thing she teaches us is the beauty and blessedness of

returning good for evil. Long before Christ’s day she was Christ’s own child;

for she loved her enemies, and prayed for those who had persecuted her.

HERE FOLLOWETH THE HISTORY OF JOB

Read on the first Sunday of September

There was a man in the land of Uz named

Job, and this man was simple, rightful and dreading God, and going from all

evil. He had seven sons and three daughters, and his possession was seven

thousand sheep, three thousand camels, five hundred yoke of oxen, five hundred

asses, and his family and household passing much and great. He was a great man

and rich among all the men of the orient. And his sons went daily each to other

house making great feasts, ever each one as his day came, and they sent for

their three sisters for to eat and drink with them. When they had thus feasted

each other, Job sent to them and blessed and sanctified them, and rising every

day early, he offered sacrifices for them all, saying: Lest my children sin and

bless not God in their hearts. And thus did Job every day.

On a day when the sons of God were tofore our Lord, Satan came and

was among them, to whom our Lord said: Whence comest thou? Which answered, I

have gone round about the earth and through walked it. Our Lord said to him:

Hast thou not considered my servant Job, that there is none like unto him in the

earth, a man simple, rightful, dreading God, and going from evil? To whom Satan

answered: Doth Job dread God idly? If so were that thou overthrewest him, his

house and all his substance round about, he should soon forsake thee. Thou hast

blest the work of his hands, and his possession is increased much in the earth,

but stretch out thy hand a little, and touch all that he hath in possession, and

he shall soon grudge and not bless thee. Then said our Lord to Satan: Lo! all

that which he owneth and hath in possession, I will it be in thy hand and power,

but on his person ne body set not thy hand. Satan departed and went from the

face of our Lord. On a day as his sons and daughters ate, and drank wine, in the

house of the oldest brother, there came a messenger to Job which said: The oxen

eared in the plough and the ass pastured in the pasture by them, and the men of

Sabea ran on them, and smote thy servants, and slew them with sword, and I only

escaped for to come and to show it to thee. And whiles he spake came another and

said: The fire of God fell down from heaven and hath burned thy sheep and

servants and consumed them, and I only escaped for to come and show it to thee.

And yet whiles he spake came another and said: The Chaldees made three hosts and

have enveigled thy camels and taken them, and have slain thy servants with

sword, and I only escaped for to bring thee word. And yet he speaking another

entered in and said: Thy sons and daughters, drinking wine in the house of thy

first begotten son, suddenly came a vehement wind from the region of desert and

smote the four corners of the house, which falling oppressed thy children, and

they be all dead, and I only fled for to tell it to thee. Then Job arose, and

cut his coat, and did do shave his head, and falling down to the ground,

worshipped and adored God, saying: I am come out naked from the womb of my

mother and naked shall return again thereto. Our Lord hath given and our Lord

hath taken away, as it hath pleased our Lord, so it is done, the name of our

Lord be blessed. In all these things Job sinned not with his lips, ne spake

nothing follily against our Lord, but took it all patiently.

After this it was so that on a certain day when the children of

God stood tofore our Lord, Satan came and stood among them, and God said to him:

Whence comest thou? To whom Satan answered: I have gone round the earth, and

walked through it. And God said to Satan, Hast thou not considered my servant

Job that there is no man like him in the earth, a man simple, rightful, dreading

God, and going from evil, and yet retaining his innocency? Thou hast moved me

against him that I should put him to affliction without cause. To whom Satan

said: Skin for skin, and all that ever a man hath he shall give for his soul.

Nevertheless, stretch thine hand and touch his mouth and his flesh, and thou

shalt see that he shall not bless thee. Then said God to Satan: I will well that

his body be in thine hand, but save his soul and his life. Then Satan departed

from the face of our Lord and smote Job with the worst blotches and blains from

the plant of his foot, unto the top of his head, which was made like a lazar

[leper] and was cast out and sat on the dunghill. Then came his wife to him and

said: Yet thou abidest in thy simpleness, forsake thy God and bless him no more,

and go die. Then Job said to her: Thou hast spoken like a foolish woman; if we

have received and taken good things of the hand of our Lord, why shall we not

sustain and suffer evil things? In all these things Job sinned not with his

lips. Then three men that were friends of Job, hearing what harm was happed and

come to Job, came ever each one from his place to him, that one was named

Eliphas the Temanite, another Bildad the Shuhite, and the third, Zophar

Naamathite. And when they saw him from far they knew him not, and crying they

wept. They came for to comfort him, and when they considered his misery they

tare their clothes and cast dust on their heads, and sat by him seven days and

seven nights, and no man spake to him a word, seeing his sorrow. Then after that

Job and they talked and spake together of his sorrow and misery, of which S.

Gregory hath made a great book called: The morals of S. Gregory, which is a

noble book and a great work.

But I pass over all the matters and return unto the end, how God

restored Job again to prosperity. It was so that when these three friends of Job

had been long with Job, and had said many things each of them to Job, and Job

again to them, our Lord was wroth with these three men and said to them: Ye have

not spoken rightfully, as my servant Job hath spoken. Take ye therefore seven

bulls and seven wethers and go to my servant Job and offer ye sacrifice for you.

Job my servant shall pray for you. I shall receive his prayer and shall take his

visage. They went forth and did as our Lord commanded them. And our Lord beheld

the visage of Job, and saw his penance when he prayed for his friends. And our

Lord added to Job double of all that Job had possessed. All his brethren came to

him, and all his sisters, and all they that tofore had known him, and ate with

him in his house, and moved their heads upon him, and comforted him upon all the

evil that God had sent to him. And each of them gave him a sheep and a gold ring

for his ears. Our Lord blessed more Job in his last days than he did in the

beginning. And he had then after fourteen thousand sheep, six thousand camels,

one thousand yoke of oxen, one thousand asses. And he had seven sons and three

daughters. And the first daughter’s name was Jemima, the second Kezia, and the

third Keren-happuch. There was nowhere found in the world so fair women as were

the daughters of Job. Their father Job gave to them heritage among their

brethren, and thus Job by his patience gat so much love of God, that he was

restored double of all his losses. And Job lived after, one hundred and forty

years, and saw his sons and the sons of his sons unto the fourth generation, and

died an old man, and full of days.

A CHRISTMAS CAROL

As Joseph was a-walking,
  He

heard an angel sing,
“This night shall be the birth-time
  Of

Christ, the heavenly king.

“He neither shall be born
  In housen nor in

hall,
Nor in the place of paradise,
  But in an ox’s

stall.

“He neither shall be clothed
  In purple nor in

pall,
But in the fair white linen
  That usen babies

all.

“He neither shall be rocked
  In silver nor in

gold,
But in a wooden manger
  That resteth on the

mould.”

As Joseph was a-walking,
  There did an angel

sing,
And Mary’s child at midnight
  Was born to be our

king.

Then be ye glad, good people,
  This night of all the

year,
And light ye up your candles,
  For his star it shineth

clear.

ON THE MORNING OF CHRIST’S NATIVITY

This is the month, and this the happy

morn
Wherein the Son of heav’n’s eternal king
Of wedded Maid, and Virgin

Mother born,
Our great redemption from above did bring;
For so the holy

sages once did sing,
That He our deadly forfeit should release,
And with

His Father work us a perpetual peace.

That glorious Form, that Light unsufferable,
And that

far-beaming blaze of Majesty
Wherewith He wont at Heav’n’s high

council-table
To sit the midst of Trinal Unity,
He laid aside; and here

with us to be,
Forsook the courts of everlasting day,
And chose with us a

darksome house of mortal clay.

Say, heav’nly Muse, shall not thy sacred vein
Afford a present

to the Infant God?
Hast thou no verse, no hymn, or solemn strain,
To

welcome Him to this His new abode,
Now while the heav’n by the sun’s team

untrod,
Hath took no print of the approaching light,
And all the spangled

host keep watch in squadrons bright?

See how from far, upon the eastern road
The star-led wizards

haste with odors sweet:
O run, prevent them with thy humble ode,
And lay

it lowly at His blessèd feet;
Have thou the honor first thy Lord to

greet,
And join thy voice unto the angel quire,
From out His secret altar

touch’d with hallow’d fire.

THE HYMN

It was the winter wild
While the heav’n-born Child
All

meanly wrapt in the rude manger lies;
Nature in awe to Him
Had doff’d her

gaudy trim,
With her great Master so to sympathize:
It was no season then

for her
To wanton with the sun, her lusty paramour.

Only with speeches fair
She woos the gentle air
To hide her

guilty front with innocent snow,
And on her naked shame,
Pollute with

sinful blame,
The saintly veil of maiden white to throw,
Confounded that

her Maker’s eyes
Should look so near upon her foul deformities.

But He, her fears to cease,
Sent down the meek-ey’d

Peace;
She crown’d with olive-green, came softly sliding
Down through the

turning sphere,
His ready harbinger,
With turtle wing the amorous clouds

dividing;
And waving wide her myrtle wand,
She strikes a universal peace

through sea and land.

No war, or battle’s sound
Was heard the world around:
The

idle spear and shield were high up hung,
The hooked chariot

stood
Unstain’d with hostile blood,
The trumpet spake not to the armed

throng,
And kings sat still with awful eye,
As if they surely knew their

sov’reign Lord was by.

But peaceful was the night,
Wherein the Prince of Light
His

reign of peace upon the earth began:
The winds, with wonder

whist,
Smoothly the waters kist,
Whispering new joys to the mild

ocean,
Who now hath quite forgot to rave,
While birds of calm sit brooding

on the charmed wave.

The stars with deep amaze,
Stand fix’d in steadfast

gaze,
Bending one way their precious influence,
And will not take their

flight,
For all the morning light,
Or Lucifer that often warn’d them

thence;
But in their glimmering orbs did glow,
Until their Lord Himself

bespake, and bid them go,

And though the shady gloom
Had given day her room,
The sun

himself withheld his wonted speed,
And hid his head for shame,
As his

inferior flame
The new-enlighten’d world no more should need;
He saw a

greater Sun appear
Than his bright throne, or burning axle-tree, could

bear.

The shepherds on the lawn,
Or ere the point of dawn,
Sate

simply chatting in a rustic row;
Full little thought they then
That the

mighty Pan
Was kindly come to live with them below;
Perhaps their loves,

or else their sheep,
Was all that did their silly thoughts so busy

keep.

When such music sweet
Their hearts and ears did greet,
As

never was by mortal finger strook,
Divinely warbled voice
Answering the

stringèd noise,
As all their souls in blissful rapture took:
The air, such

pleasure loth to lose,
With thousand echoes still prolongs each heavenly

close.

Nature that heard such sound,
Beneath the hollow round
Of

Cynthia’s seat, the airy region thrilling,
Now was almost won
To think her

part was done,
And that her reign had here its last fulfilling;
She knew

such harmony alone
Could hold all heav’n and earth in happier union.

At last surrounds their sight
A globe of circular

light,
That with long beams the shamefac’d night array’d;
The helmèd

Cherubim,
And sworded Seraphim,
Are seen in glittering ranks with wings

display’d,
Harping in loud and solemn quire,
With unexpressive notes to

Heaven’s new-born Heir.

Such music (as ’tis said)
Before was never made,
But when of

old the Sons of Morning sung,
While the Creator great
His constellations

set,
And the well-balanc’d world on hinges hung,
And cast the dark

foundations deep,
And bid the welt’ring waves their oozy channel

keep.

Ring out, ye crystal spheres,
Once bless our human ears,
If

ye have power to touch our senses so;
And let your silver chime
Move in

melodious time,
And let the bass of Heav’n’s deep organ blow;
And with

your ninefold harmony
Make up full consort to th’ angelic symphony.

For if such holy song
Inwrap our fancy long,
Time will run

back, and fetch the age of gold,
And speckled Vanity
Will sicken soon and

die,
And leprous Sin will melt from earthly mould
And Hell itself will

pass away,
And leave her dolorous mansions to the peering day.

Yea, Truth and Justice then
Will down return to men,
Orb’d

in a rainbow; and, like glories wearing,
Mercy will set between,
Throned

in celestial sheen,
With radiant feet the tissued clouds down

steering:
And Heav’n, as at some festival,
Will open wide the gates of her

high palace hall.

But wisest Fate says, No.
This must not yet be so,
The Babe

yet lies in smiling infancy,
That on the bitter cross
Must redeem our

loss;
So both himself and us to glorify;
Yet first to those ychain’d in

sleep,
The wakeful trump of doom must thunder through the deep,

With such a horrid clang
As on Mount Sinai rang,
While the

red fire and smouldering clouds out-brake:
The aged Earth aghast,
With

terror of that blast,
Shall from the surface to the centre shake;
When at

the world’s last sessiòn,
The dreadful Judge in middle air shall spread his

throne.

And then at last our bliss
Full and perfect is,
But now

begins; for from this happy day
The old Dragon under ground
In straiter

limits bound,
Not half so far casts his usurped sway,
And wroth to see his

kingdom fail,
Swinges the scaly horror of his folded tail.

The oracles are dumb,
No voice or hideous hum
Runs thro’ the

arched roof in words deceiving.
Apollo from his shrine
Can no more

divine,
With hollow shriek the steep of Delphos leaving.
No nightly trance

or breathèd spell
Inspires the pale-ey’d priest from the prophetic

cell.

The lonely mountains o’er,
And the resounding shore,
A voice

of weeping heard, and loud lament;
From haunted spring and dale
Edg’d with

poplar pale,
The parting Genius is with sighing sent;
With flow’r-inwoven

tresses torn
The Nymphs in twilight shade of tangled thickets mourn.

In consecrated earth,
And on the holy hearth,
The Lars, and

Lemures moan with midnight plaint;
In urns, and altars round,
A drear and

dying sound
Affrights the Flamens at their service quaint;
And the chill

marble seems to sweat,
While each peculiar Power forgoes his wonted

seat.

Peor and Baälim
Forsake their temples dim,
With that

twice-batter’d god of Palestine;
And moonèd Ashtaroth,
Heaven’s queen and

mother both,
Now sits not girt with tapers’ holy shine;
The Lybic Hammon

shrinks his horn.
In vain the Tyrian maids their wounded Thammuz

mourn.

And sullen Moloch fled,
Hath left in shadows dread
His

burning idol all of blackest hue;
In vain with cymbals’ ring
They call the

grisly king,
In dismal dance about the furnace blue:
The brutish gods of

Nile as fast,
Isis and Orus, and the dog Anubis haste.

Nor is Osiris seen
In Memphian grove or green,
Trampling the

unshow’r’d grass with lowings loud:
Nor can he be at rest
Within his

sacred chest,
Naught but profoundest hell can be his shroud;
In vain with

timbrell’d anthems dark
The sable-stolèd sorcerers bear his worship’d

ark.

He feels from Juda’s land
The dreaded infant’s hand,
The

rays of Bethlehem blind his dusky eyn;
Not all the gods beside,
Longer

dare abide,
Not Typhon huge ending in snaky twine:
Our Babe, to show his

Godhead true,
Can in his swaddling bands control the damnèd crew.

So, when the sun in bed
Curtain’d with cloudy red
Pillows

his chin upon an orient wave,
The flocking shadows pale
Troop to the

infernal jail,
Each fetter’d ghost slips to his several grave;
And the

yellow-skirted fays
Fly after the night-steeds, leaving their moon-loved

maze.

But see, the Virgin blest
Hath laid her Babe to rest;
Time

is, our tedious song should here have ending:
Heaven’s youngest-teemèd

star
Hath fix’d her polish’d car,
Her sleeping Lord with handmaid lamp

attending:
And all about the courtly stable
Bright-harness’d angels sit in

order serviceable.

—J. Milton

A CRADLE SONG.

Hush! my dear, lie still and

slumber;
Holy angels guard thy bed!
Heavenly blessings without

number
Gently falling on thy head.

Sleep, my babe; thy food and raiment,
House and home, thy

friends provide,
All without thy care or payment
All thy wants are well

supplied.

How much better thou’rt attended
Than the Son of God could

be,
When from heaven He descended,
And became a child like thee!

Soft and easy is thy cradle;
Coarse and hard thy Saviour

lay:
When his birthplace was a stable,
And his softest bed was

hay.

See the kindly shepherds round him,
Telling wonders from the

sky!
Where they sought him, there they found him,
With his Virgin-Mother

by.

See the lovely babe a-dressing:
Lovely infant, how he

smiled!
When he wept, the mother’s blessing
Soothed and hush’d the holy

child.

Lo, he slumbers in his manger,
Where the hornèd oxen

fed;
—Peace, my darling! here’s no danger!
Here’s no ox a-near thy

bed!

—May’st thou live to know and fear him,
Trust and love him all

thy days:
Then go dwell forever near him;
See his face, and sing his

praise.

I could give thee thousand kisses,
Hoping what I most

desire:
Not a mother’s fondest wishes
Can to greater joys aspire.

—I. Watts

EASTER

I got me flowers to straw Thy way,
I

got me boughs off many a tree;
But Thou wast up by break of day,
And

brought’st Thy sweets along with Thee.

The sun arising in the East,
Though he give light, and th’ East

perfume,
If they should offer to contest
With Thy arising, they

presume.

Can there be any day but this,
Though many suns to shine

endeavor?
We count three hundred, but we miss:
There is but one, and that

one ever.

—George Herbert

THE LIFE OF ST. PETER THE APOSTLE

St. Peter the apostle among all other, and

above all other, was of most fervent and burning love, for he would have known

the traitor that should betray our Lord Jesu Christ, as St. Austin saith: If he

had known him he would have torn him with his teeth, and therefore our Lord

would not name him to him, for as Chrysostom, saith: If he had named him, Peter

had arisen and all to-torn him. Peter went upon the sea; he was chosen of God to

be at his transfiguration, and raised a maid from death to life; he found the

stater or piece of money in the fish’s mouth; he received of our Lord the keys

of the kingdom of heaven; he took the charge to feed the sheep of Jesu Christ.

He converted at a Whitsuntide three thousand men, he healed Claude with John,

and then converted five thousand men; he said to Ananias and Saphira their death

before; he healed Æneas of the palsy; he raised Tabitha; he baptized Cornelia;

with the shadow of his body he healed sick men; he was put in prison by Herod,

but by the angel of our Lord he was delivered. What his meat was and his

clothing, the book of St. Clement witnesseth, for he said: Bread only with

olives, and seldom with worts, is mine usage, and I have such clothing as thou

seest, a coat and a mantle, and when I have that, I demand no more. It is said

for certain that he bare always a sudary in his bosom, with which he wiped the

tears that ran from his eyes; for when he remembered the sweet presence of our

Lord, for the great love that he had to him he might not forbear weeping. And

also when he remembered that he had renied him, he wept abundantly great plenty

of tears, in such wise that he was so accustomed to weep that his face was

burned with tears as it seemed, like as Clement saith. And saith also that in

the night when he heard the cock crow he would weep customably. And after that

it is read in Historia Ecclesiastica that, when St. Peter’s wife was led to her

passion, he had great joy and called her by her proper name, and said to her: My

wife, remember thee of our Lord.

On a time when St. Peter had sent two of his disciples for to

preach the faith of Jesu Christ, and when they had gone twenty days’ journey,

one of them died, and that other then returned to St. Peter and told him what

had happened, some say that it was St. Marcial that so died, and some say it was

St. Maternus, and others say that it was St. Frank. Then St. Peter gave to him

his staff and commanded that he should return to his fellow, and lay it upon

him, which he so did, then he which had been forty days dead, anon arose all

living.

That time Simon the enchanter was in Jerusalem, and he said he was

first truth, and affirmed that who that would believe in him he would make them

perpetual. And he also said that nothing to him was impossible. It is read in

the book of St. Clement that he said that he should be worshipped of all men as

God, and that he might do all that he would. And he said yet more: When my

mother Rachel commanded me that I should go reap corn in the field, and saw the

sickle ready to reap with, I commanded the sickle to reap by itself alone, and

it reaped ten times more than any other. And yet he added hereto more, after

Jerome, and said: I am the Word of God, I am the Holy Ghost, I am Almighty, I am

all that is of God. He made serpents of brass to move, and made the images of

iron and of stone to laugh, and dogs to sing, and as St. Linus saith, he would

dispute with St. Peter and show, at a day assigned, that he was God. And Peter

came to the place where the strife should be, and said to them that were there:

Peace to you brethren that love truth. To whom Simon said: We have none need of

thy peace, for if peace and concord were made, we should not profit to find the

truth, for thieves have peace among them. And therefore desire no peace but

battle, for when two men fight and one is overcome then is it peace. Then said

Peter: Why dreadest thou to hear of peace? Of sins grow battles, where is no sin

there is peace; in disputing is truth found, and in works righteousness. Then

said Simon: It is not as thou sayest, but I shall show to thee the power of my

dignity, that anon thou shalt adore me; I am first truth, and may flee by the

air; I can make new trees and turn stones into bread; endure in the fire without

hurting; and all that I will I may do. St. Peter disputed against all these, and

disclosed all his malefices. Then Simon Magus, seeing that he might not resist

Peter, cast all his books into the sea, lest St. Peter should prove him a

magician, by his books, and went to Rome where he was had and reputed as a god.

And when Peter knew that, he followed and came to Rome. The fourth year of

Claudius the emperor, Peter came to Rome, and sat there twenty-five years, and

ordained two bishops as his helpers, Linus and Cletus, one within the walls, and

that other without. He entended much to preaching of the Word of God, by which

he converted much people to the faith of Christ, and healed many sick men, and

in his preaching always he praised and preferred chastity. He converted four

concubines, of Agrippa the provost, so that they would no more come to him,

wherefore the provost sought occasion against Peter.

After this, our Lord appeared to St. Peter, saying to him: Simon

Magus and Nero purpose against thee, dread thee not, for I am with thee, and

shall give to thee the solace of my servant Paul, which to-morn shall come in to

Rome. Then Peter, knowing that he should not long abide here, assembled all his

brethren, and took Clement by the hand and ordained him a bishop, and made him

to sit in his own seat. After this, as our Lord had said tofore, Paul came to

Rome, and with Peter began to preach the faith of Christ.

Simon Magus was so much beloved of Nero that he weened that he had

been the keeper of his life, of his health, and of all the city. On a day, as

Leo the pope saith, as he stood tofore Nero, suddenly his visage changed, now

old and now young, which, when Nero saw, he supposed that he had been the son of

God. Then said Simon Magus to Nero: Because that thou shalt know me to be the

very son of God, command my head to be smitten off and I shall arise again the

third day. Then Nero commanded to his brother to smite off his head, and when he

supposed to have beheaded Simon, he beheaded a ram. Simon, by his art magic went

away unhurt, and gathered together the members of the ram, and hid him three

days. The blood of the ram abode and congealed. The third day he came and showed

him to Nero, saying: Command my blood to be washed away, for lo I am he that was

beheaded, and as I promised I have risen again the third day. Whom Nero seeing,

was abashed and trowed verily that he had been the son of God. All this saith

Leo. Sometime also, when he was with Nero secretly within his conclave, the

devil in his likeness spake without to the people. Then the Romans had him in

such worship that they made to him an image, and wrote above, this title: To

Simon the holy God. Peter and Paul entered to Nero and discovered all the

enchantments and malefices of Simon Magus, and Peter added thereto, seeing that

like as in Christ be two substances that is of God and man, so are in this

magician two substances, that is of man and of the devil. Then said Simon Magus,

as St. Marcelle and Leo witness, lest I should suffer any longer this enemy, I

shall command my angels that they shall avenge me on him. To whom Peter said: I

dread nothing thine angels, but they dread me. Nero said: Dreadest thou not

Simon, that by certain things affirmeth his godhead? To whom Peter said: If

dignity or godhead be in him let him tell now what I think or what I do, which

thought I shall first tell to thee, that he shall not mow lie what I think. To

whom Nero said: Come hither and say what thou thinkest. Then Peter went to him

and said to him secretly: Command some man to bring to me a barley-loaf, and

deliver it to me privily. When it was taken to him, he blessed it, and hid it

under his sleeve, and then said he: Now Simon say what I think, and have said

and done. Simon answered: Let Peter say what I think. Peter answered: What Simon

thinketh that I know, I shall do it when he hath thought. Then Simon having

indignation, cried aloud: I command that dogs come and devour him. And suddenly

there appeared great dogs and made an assault against Peter. He gave to them of

the bread that he had blessed, and suddenly he made them to flee. Then said

Peter to Nero: Lo! I have showed you what he thought against me, not in words

but in deeds, for where he promised angels to come against me he brought dogs,

thereby he showeth that he hath none angels but dogs. Then said Simon: Hear ye,

Peter and Paul; if I may not grieve you here, ye shall come where me it shall

behove to judge you. I shall spare you here. Hæc Leo. Then Simon Magus, as

Hegesippus and Linus say, elate in pride avaunted him that he can raise dead men

to life. And it happed that there was a young man dead, and then Nero let call

Peter and Simon, and all gave sentence by the will of Simon that he should be

slain that might not arise the dead man to life. Simon then, as he made his

incantations upon the dead body, he was seen move his head of them that stood

by; then all they cried for to stone Peter. Peter unnethe getting silence said:

If the dead body live, let him arise, walk and speak, else know ye that it is a

fantasy that the head of the dead man moveth. Let Simon be taken from the bed.

And the body abode immovable. Peter standing afar making his prayer cried to the

dead body, saying: Young man, arise in the name of Jesu Christ of Nazareth

crucified, and anon, he arose living, and walked. Then, when the people would

have stoned Simon Magus, Peter said: He is in pain enough, knowing him to be

overcome in his heart; our master hath taught us for to do good for evil. Then

said Simon to Peter and Paul: Yet is it not come to you that ye desire, for ye

be not worthy to have martyrdom, the which answered: That is, that we desire to

have, to thee shall never be well, for thou liest all that thou sayest.

Then as Marcel saith: Simon went to the house of Marcel and bound

there a great black dog at the door of the house, and said: Now I shall see if

Peter, which is accustomed to come hither, shall come, and if he come this dog

shall strangle him. And a little after that, Peter and Paul went thither, and

anon Peter made the sign of the cross and unbound the hound, and the hound was

as tame and meek as a lamb, and pursued none but Simon, and went to him and took

and cast him to the ground under him, and would have strangled him. And then ran

Peter to him and cried upon the hound that he should not do him any harm. And

anon the hound left and touched not his body, but he all torent and tare his

gown in such wise that he was almost naked. Then all the people, and especially

children, ran with the hound upon him and hunted and chased him out of the town

as he had been a wolf. Then for the reproof and shame he durst not come in to

the town of all a whole year after. Then Marcel that was disciple of Simon

Magus, seeing these great miracles, came to Peter, and was from then forthon his

disciple.

And after, at the end of the year, Simon returned and was received

again into the amity of Nero. And then, as Leo saith, this Simon Magus assembled

the people and showed to them how he had been angered of the Galileans, and

therefore he said that he would leave the city which he was wont to defend and

keep, and set a day in which he would ascend into heaven, for he deigned no more

to dwell in the earth. Then on the day that he had stablished, like as he had

said, he went up to an high tower, which was on the capitol, and there being

crowned with laurel, threw himself out from place to place, and began to fly in

the air. Then said St. Paul to St. Peter: It appertaineth to me to pray, and to

thee for to command. Then said Nero: This man is very God, and ye be two

traitors. Then said St. Peter to St. Paul: Paul, brother, lift up thine head and

see how Simon flyeth. Then St. Paul said to St. Peter when he saw him fly so

high: Peter, why tarriest thou? perform that thou hast begun, God now calleth

us. Then said Peter: I charge and conjure you angels of Sathanas, which bear him

in the air, by the name of our Lord Jesu Christ, that ye bear ne sustain him no

more, but let him fall to the earth. And anon they let him fall to the ground

and brake his neck and head, and he died there forthwith. And when Nero heard

say that Simon was dead, and that he had lost such a man, he was sorrowful, and

said to the apostles: Ye have done this in despite of me, and therefore I shall

destroy you by right evil example. Hæc Leo. Then he delivered them to Paulin,

which was a much noble man, and Paulin delivered them to Mamertin under the

keeping of two knights, Processe and Martinian, whom St. Peter converted to the

faith. And they then opened the prison and let them all go out that would go,

wherefore, after the passion of the apostles, Paulin, when he knew that they

were Christian, beheaded both Processe and Martinian.

The brethren then, when the prison was opened, prayed Peter to go

thence, and he would not, but at the last he being overcome by their prayers

went away. And when he came to the gate, as, Leo witnesseth, which is called

Sancta Maria ad passus, he met Jesu Christ coming against him, and Peter said to

him: Lord, whither goest thou? And he said to him: I go to Rome for to be

crucified again, and Peter demanded him: Lord, shalt thou be crucified again?

And he said: Yea, and Peter said then: Lord, I shall return again then for to be

crucified with thee. This said, our Lord ascended into heaven, Peter beholding

it, which wept sore. And when Peter understood that our Lord had said to him of

his passion, he returned, and when he came to his brethren, he told to them what

our Lord had said. And anon he was taken of the ministers of Nero and was

delivered to the provost Agrippa, then was his face as clear as the sun, as it

is said. Then Agrippa said to him: Thou art he that glorifiest in the people,

and in women, that thou departest from the bed of their husbands. Whom the

apostle blamed, and said to him that he glorified in the cross of the Lord Jesu

Christ. Then Peter was commanded to be crucified as a stranger, and because that

Paul was a citizen of Rome it was commanded that his head should be smitten off.

And of this sentence given against them, St. Dionysius in an epistle to Timothy

saith in this wise: O my brother Timothy, if thou hadst seen the agonies of the

end of them thou shouldst have failed for heaviness and sorrow. Who should not

weep that hour when the commandment of the sentence was given against them, that

Peter should be crucified and Paul be beheaded? Thou shouldst then have seen the

turbes of the Jews and of the paynims that smote them and spit in their visages.

And when the horrible time came of their end that they were departed that one

from that other, they bound the pillars of the world, but that was not without

wailing and weeping of the brethren. Then said St. Paul to St. Peter: Peace be

with thee that are foundement of the church and pastor of the sheep and lambs of

our Lord. Peter then said to Paul: Go thou in peace, preacher of good manners,

mediator, leader, and solace of rightful people. And when they were withdrawn

far from other I followed my master. They were not both slain in one street.

This saith St. Dionysius, and as Leo the pope and Marcel witness, when Peter

came to the cross, he said: When my Lord descended from heaven to the earth he

was put on the cross right up, but me whom it pleaseth him to call from the

earth to heaven, my cross shall show my head to the earth and address my feet to

heaven, for I am not worthy to be put on the cross like as my Lord was,

therefore turn my cross and crucify me my head downward. Then they turned the

cross, and fastened his feet upward and the head downward. Then the people were

angry against Nero and the provost, and would have slain them because they made

St. Peter so to die; but he required them that they should not let his passion,

and as Leo witnesseth, our Lord opened the eyes of them that were there, and

wept so that, they saw the angels with crowns of roses and of lilies standing by

Peter that was on the cross with the angels.

And then Peter received a book of our Lord, wherein he learned the

words that he said. Then as Hegesippus saith: Peter said thus: Lord, I have

desired much to follow thee, but to be crucified upright I have not usurped,

thou art always rightful, high and sovereign, and we be sons of the first man

which have the head inclined to the earth, of whom the fall signifieth the form

of the generation human. Also we be born that we be seen inclined to the earth

by effect, and the condition is changed for the world weeneth that such thing is

good, which is evil and bad. Lord, thou art all things to me, and nothing is to

me but thou only, I yield to thee thankings with all the spirit of which I live,

by which I understand, and by whom I call thee. And when St. Peter saw that the

good Christian men saw his glory, in yielding thankings to God and commending

good people to him, he rendered up his spirit. Then Marcel and Apuleius his

brother, that were his disciples, took off the body from the cross when he was

dead, and anointed it with much precious ointment, and buried him honorably.

Isidore saith in the book of the nativity and death of saints thus: Peter, after

that he had governed Antioch, he founded a church under Claudius the emperor, he

went to Rome against Simon Magus, there he preached the gospel twenty-five years

and held the bishopric, and thirty-six years after the passion of our Lord he

was crucified by Nero turned the head downward, for he would be so crucified:

Hæc Isidorus.

That same day Peter and Paul appeared to St. Dionysius, as he

saith in his foresaid epistle in these words: Understand the miracle and see the

prodigy, my brother Timothy, of the day of the martyrdom of them, for I was

ready in the time of departing of them. After their death I saw them together,

hand in hand, entering the gates of the city, and clad with clothes of light,

and arrayed with crowns of clearness and light. Hæc Dionysius.

Nero was not unpunished for their death and other great sins and

tyrannies that he committed, for he slew himself with his own hand, which

tyrannies were overlong to tell, but shortly I shall rehearse here some. He slew

his master Seneca because he was afraid of him when he went to school. Also Nero

slew his mother. Then for his pleasure he set Rome afire, which burned seven

days and seven nights, and was in a high tower and enjoyed him to see so great a

flame of fire, and sang merrily. He slew the senators of Rome to see what sorrow

and lamentation their wives would make. He fished with nets of gold thread, and

the garment that he had worn one day he would never wear it ne see it after.

Then the Romans seeing his woodness [madness], assailed him and pursued him unto

without the city, and when he saw he might not escape them, he took a stake and

sharped it with his teeth, and therewith stuck himself through the body and so

slew himself. In another place it is read that he was devoured of wolves. Then

the Romans returned and found the frog, and threw it out of the city and there

burned it.

In the time of St. Cornelius the pope, Greeks stole away the

bodies of the apostles Peter and Paul, but the devils that were in the idols

were constrained by the divine virtue of God, and cried and said: Ye men of

Rome, succor hastily your gods which be stolen from you; for which thing the

good Christian people understood that they were the bodies of Peter and Paul.

And the Paynims had supposed that it had been their gods. Then assembled great

number of Christian men and of Paynims also, and pursued so long the Greeks that

they doubted to have been slain, and threw the bodies in a pit at the catacombs,

but afterward they were drawn out by Christian men. St. Gregory saith that the

great force of thunder and lightning that came from heaven made them so afraid

that they departed each from other, and so left the bodies of the apostles at

the catacombs in a pit, but they doubted which bones were Peter’s and which

Paul’s, wherefore the good Christian men put them to prayers and fastings, and

it was answered them from heaven that the great bones longed to the preacher,

and the less to the fisher, and so were departed, and the bones were put in the

church of him that it was dedicate of. And others say that Silvester the pope

would hallow the churches and took all the bones together, and departed them by

weight, great and small, and put that one-half in one church, and that other

half in that other.

And St. Gregory recounteth in his dialogues that, in the church of

St. Peter, where his bones rest, was a man of great holiness and of meekness

named Gentian, and there came a maid into the church which was cripple, and drew

her body and legs after her with her hands, and when she had long required and

prayed St. Peter for health, he appeared to her in a vision, and said to her: Go

to Gentian, my servant, and he shall restore thy health. Then began she to creep

here and there through the church, and inquired who was Gentian, and suddenly it

happed that he came to her that him sought, and she said to him: The holy

apostle St. Peter sent me to thee that thou shouldest make me whole and deliver

me from my disease, and he answered: If thou be sent to me from him, arise thou

anon and go on thy feet. And he took her by the hand and anon she was all whole,

in such wise as she felt nothing of her grief nor malady, and then she thanked

God and St. Peter.

And in the same book St. Gregory saith when that a holy priest was

come to the end of his life, he began to cry in great gladness: Ye be welcome,

my lords, ye be welcome that ye vouchsafe to come to so little and poor a

servant, and he said: I shall come and thank you. Then they that stood by

demanded who they were that he spake to, and he said to them wondering: Have ye

not seen the blessed apostles Peter and Paul? and as he cried again, his blessed

soul departed from the flesh.

Some have doubt whether Peter and Paul suffered death in one day,

for some say it was the same one day, but one a year after the other. And Jerome

and all the Saints that treat of this matter accord that it was on one day and

one year, and so is it contained in an epistle of Denis, and Leo the pope saith

the same in a sermon, saying: We suppose but that it was not done without cause

that they suffered in one day and in one place the sentence of the tyrant, and

they suffered death in one time, to the end that they should go together to Jesu

Christ, and both under one persecutor to the end that equal cruelty should

strain that one and that other. The day for their merit, the place for their

glory, and the persecution overcome by virtue.

Though they suffered both death in one day and in one hour, yet it

was not in one place but in diverse within Rome, and hereof saith a versifier in

this wise: Ense coronatus Paulus, cruce Petrus, eodem—Sub duce, luce, loco, dux

Nero, Roma locus. That is to say, Paul crowned with the sword, and Peter had the

cross reversed, the place was the city of Rome. And howbeit that they suffered

death in one day, yet St. Gregory ordained that that day specially should be the

solemnity of St. Peter, and the next day commemoration of St. Paul, for the

church of St. Peter was hallowed that same day, and also forasmuch as he was

more in dignity, and first in conversion, and held the principality at Rome.

THE LIFE OF ST. PAUL THE APOSTLE

St. Paul the apostle, after his

conversion, suffered many persecutions, the which the blessed Hilary rehearseth

shortly, saying: Paul the Apostle was beaten with rods at Philippi, he was put

in prison, and by the feet fast set in stocks, he was stoned in Lystra. In

Iconia and Thessalonica he was pursued of wicked people. In Ephesus he was

delivered to wild beasts. In Damascus he was let by a lepe down of the wall. In

Jerusalem he was arrested, beaten, bound, and awaited to be slain. In Cæsarea he

was inclosed and defamed. Sailing toward Italy he was in peril of death, and

from thence he came to Rome and was judged under Nero, and there finished his

life. This saith St. Hilary: Paul took upon him to be apostle among the

Gentiles. In Lystra was a contract which he lost and redressed. A young man that

fell out of a window and died, he raised to life, and did many other miracles.

At the Isle of Melita a serpent bit his hand, and hurted him not, and he threw

it into the fire. It is said that all they that came of the progeny and lineage

of that man that then harbored Paul may in no wise be hurt of no venemous

beasts, wherefore when their children be born they put serpents in their cradles

for to prove if they be verily their children or no. In some place it is said

that Paul is less than Peter, otherwhile more, and sometimes equal and like, for

in dignity he is less, in preaching greater, and in holiness they be equal.

Haymo saith that Paul, from the cock-crow until the hour of five, he labored

with his hands, and after entended to preaching, and that endured almost to

night, the residue of the time was for to eat, sleep, and for prayer, which was

necessary. He came to Rome when Nero was not fully confirmed in the empire, and

Nero hearing that there was disputing and questions made between Paul and the

Jews, he, recking not much thereof, suffered Paul to go where he would, and

preach freely. Jeronimus saith in his book, De viris illustribus, that the

thirty-sixth year after the Passion of our Lord, the second year of Nero, St.

Paul was sent to Rome bound, and two years he was in free keeping and disputed

against the Jews, and after, he was let go by Nero, and preached the gospel in

the west parts. And the fourteenth year of Nero, the same year and day that

Peter was crucified, his head was smitten off. Hæc Jeronimus. The wisdom and

religion of him was published over all, and was reputed marvellous. He gat to

him many friends in the emperor’s house and converted them to the faith of

Christ, and some of his writings were recited and read tofore the emperor, and

of all men marvellously commended, and the senate understood of him by things of

authority.

It happed on a day that Paul preached about evensong time in a

loft, a young man named Patroclus, butler of Nero, and with him well-beloved,

went for to see the multitude of people, and the better for to hear Paul he went

up into a window, and there sleeping, fell down and died, which when Nero heard

he was much sorry and heavy therefor, and anon ordered another in his office.

Paul knowing hereof by the Holy Ghost, said to them standing by him that they

should go and bring to him Patroclus, which was dead, and that the emperor loved

so much. Whom when he was brought, he raised to life and sent him with his

fellows to the emperor, whom the emperor knew for dead, and, while he made

lamentation for him, it was told to the emperor that Patroclus was come to the

gate. And when he heard that Patroclus was alive he much marvelled, and

commanded that he should come in. To whom Nero said: Patroclus, livest thou? And

he said: Yea, emperor, I live; and Nero said: Who hath made thee to live again?

And he said: The Lord Jesu Christ, king of all worlds. Then Nero being wroth

said: Then shall he reign ever and resolve all the royaumes of the world? To

whom Patroclus said: Yea, certainly, emperor; then Nero gave to him a buffet,

saying: Therefore thou servest him, and he said: Yea, verily, I serve him that

hath raised me from death to life. Then five of the ministers of Nero, that

assisted him, said to him: O emperor, why smitest thou this young man, truly and

wisely answering to thee? Trust verily we serve that same King Almighty. And

when Nero heard that he put them in prison, for strongly to torment them, whom

he much had loved. Then he made to inquire and to take all Christian men, and

without examination made them to be tormented with overgreat torments. Then was

Paul among others bound and brought tofore Nero, to whom Nero said: O thou man,

servant of the great King, bound tofore me, why withdrawest thou my knights and

drawest them to thee? To whom Paul said: Not only from thy corner I have

gathered knights, but also I gather from the universal world to my Lord, to whom

our king giveth such gifts that never shall fail, and granteth that they shall

be excluded from all indigence and need; and if thou wilt be to him subject,

thou shalt be safe, for he is of so great power that he shall come and judge all

the world, and destroy the figure thereof by fire. And when Nero heard that he

should destroy the figure of the world by fire, he commanded that all the

Christian men should be burned by fire, and Paul to be beheaded, as he that is

guilty against his majesty. And so great a multitude of Christian people were

slain then, that the people of Rome brake up his palace and cried and moved

sedition against him, saying: Cæsar, amend thy manners and attemper thy

commandments, for these be our people that thou destroyest, and defend the

empire of Rome. The emperor then dreading the noise of the people, changed his

decree and edict that no man should touch ne hurt no Christian man till the

emperor had otherwise ordained, wherefore Paul was brought again tofore Nero,

whom as soon as Nero saw, he cried and said: Take away this wicked man and

behead him, and suffer him no longer to live upon the earth. To whom Paul said:

Nero, I shall suffer a little while, but I shall live eternally with my Lord

Jesu Christ. Nero said: Smite off his head, that he may understand me stronger

than his king, that when he is overcome we may see whether he may live after. To

whom Paul said: To the end that thou know me to live everlastingly, when my head

shall be smitten off, I shall appear to thee living, and then thou mayst know

that Christ is God of life and of death. And when he had said this he was led to

the place of his martyrdom, and as he was led, the three knights that led him

said to him: Tell to us, Paul, who is he your king that ye love so much that for

his love ye had liefer die than live, and what reward shall ye have therefor?

Then Paul preached to them of the kingdom of heaven and of the pain of hell, in

such wise that he converted them to the faith, and they prayed him to go freely

whither he would. God forbid, brethren, said he, that I should flee, I am not

fugitive, but the lawful knight of Christ. I know well that from this transitory

life I shall go to everlasting life. As soon as I shall be beheaded, true men

shall take away my body; mark ye well the place, and come thither to-morrow, and

ye shall find by my sepulchre two men, Luke and Titus, praying. To whom when ye

shall tell for what cause I have sent you to them, they shall baptize you and

make you heirs of the kingdom of heaven.

And whiles they thus spake together, Nero sent two knights to look

if he were slain and beheaded or no, and when thus St. Paul would have converted

them, they said: When thou art dead and risest again, then we shall believe, now

come forth and receive that thou hast deserved. And as he was led to the place

of his passion in the gate of Hostence, a noble woman named Plautilla, a

disciple of Paul, who after another name was called Lemobia, for haply she had

two names, met there with Paul, which weeping, commended her to his prayers. To

whom Paul said: Farewell, Plautilla, daughter of everlasting health, lend to me

thy veil or keverchief with which thou coverest thy head, that I may bind mine

eyes therewith, and afterward I shall restore it to thee again. And when she had

delivered it to him, the butchers scorned her, saying: Why hast thou delivered

to this enchanter so precious a cloth for to lose it? Then, when he came to the

place of his passion, he turned him toward the east, holding his hands up to

heaven right long, with tears praying in his own language and thanking our Lord;

and after that bade his brethren farewell, and bound his eyes himself with the

keverchief of Plautilla, and kneeling down on both knees, stretched forth his

neck, and so was beheaded. And as soon as the head was from the body, it said:

Jesus Christus! which had been to him so sweet in his life. It is said that he

named Jesus or Christus, or both, fifty times. From his wound sprang out milk

into the clothes of the knight, and afterward flowed out blood. In the air was a

great shining light, and from the body came a much sweet odor.

Dionysius, in an epistle to Timothy, saith of the death of Paul

thus: In that hour full of heaviness, my well-beloved brother, the butcher,

saying: Paul, make ready thy neck; then blessed Paul looked up into heaven

marking his forehead and his breast with the sign of the cross, and then said

anon: My Lord Jesus Christ, into thy hands I commend my spirit, etc. And then

without heaviness and compulsion he stretched forth his neck and received the

crown of martyrdom, the butcher so smiting off his head. The blessed martyr Paul

took the keverchief, and unbound his eyes, and gathered up his own blood, and

put it therein and delivered to the woman, Then the butcher returned, and

Plautilla met him and demanded him, saying: Where hast thou left my master? The

knight answered: He lieth without the town with one of his fellows, and his

visage is covered with thy keverchief, and she answered and said: I have now

seen Peter and Paul enter into the city clad with right noble vestments, and

also they had right fair crowns upon their heads, more clear and more shining

than the sun, and hath brought again my keverchief all bloody which he hath

delivered me. For which thing and work many believed in our Lord and were

baptized. And this is that St. Dionysius saith. And when Nero heard say this

thing he doubted him, and began to speak of all these things with his

philosophers and with his friends; and as they spake together of this matter,

Paul came in, and the gates shut, and stood tofore Cæsar and said: Cæsar, here

is tofore thee Paul the knight of the king perdurable, and not vanquished. Now

believe then certainly that I am not dead but alive, but thou, caitiff, thou

shalt die of an evil death, because thou hast slain the servants of God. And

when he had said thus he vanished away. And Nero, what for dread and what for

anger, he was nigh out of his wit, and wist not what to do. Then by the counsel

of his friends he unbound Patroclus and Barnabas and let them go where they

would.

And the other knights, Longinus, master of the knights, and

Accestus, came on the morn to the sepulchre of Paul, and there they found two

men praying, that were Luke and Titus, and between them was Paul. And when Luke

and Titus saw them they were abashed and began to flee, and anon Paul vanished

away, and the knights cried after them and said: We come not to grieve you, but

know ye for truth that we come for to be baptized of you, like as Paul hath said

whom we saw now praying with you. When they heard that they returned and

baptized them with great joy. The head of St. Paul was cast in a valley, and for

the multitude of other heads of men that were slain and thrown there, it could

not be known which it was.

LANDING OF THE PILGRIM FATHERS IN NEW

ENGLAND

The breaking waves dash’d

high
  On a stern and rock-bound coast,
And the woods against a

stormy sky
  Their giant branches toss’d;

And the heavy night hung dark
  The hills and waters

o’er,
When a band of exiles moor’d their bark
  On the wild New

England shore.

Not as the conqueror comes,
  They, the true-hearted,

came;
Not with the roll of the stirring drums,
  And the trumpet

that sings of fame;

Not as the flying come,
  In silence and in

fear;—
They shook the depths of the desert gloom
  With their

hymns of lofty cheer.

Amidst the storm they sang,
  And the stars heard and

the sea;
And the sounding aisles of the dim woods rang
  To the

anthem of the free!

The ocean eagle soar’d
  From his nest by the white

wave’s foam;
And the rocking pines of the forest roar’d—
  This

was their welcome home!

There were men with hoary hair
  Amidst that pilgrim

band;—
Why had they come to wither there,
  Away from

their childhood’s land?

There was woman’s fearless eye,
  Lit by her deep

love’s truth;
There was manhood’s brow serenely high,
  And the

fiery heart of youth.

What sought they thus afar?—
  Bright jewels of the

mine?
The wealth of seas, the spoils of war?—
  They sought a

faith’s pure shrine!

Ay, call it holy ground,
  The soil where first they

trod.
They have left unstain’d what there they found—
  Freedom

to worship God.

—Felicia Browne Hemans

THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS

IN THE SIMILITUDE OF A DREAM

As I walked through the wilderness of this

world, I lighted on a certain place where was a den, and laid me down in that

place to sleep; and as I slept, I dreamed a dream. I dreamed, and behold, I saw

a man clothed with rags standing in a certain place, with his face from his own

house, a book in his hand, and a great burden upon his back. I looked, and saw

him open the book and read therein; and as he read he wept and trembled; and not

being able longer to contain, he brake out with a lamentable cry, saying, “What

shall I do?”

In this plight, therefore, he went home, and restrained himself as

long as he could, that his wife and children should not perceive his distress;

but he could not be silent long, because that his trouble increased. Wherefore

at length he brake his mind to his wife and children; and thus he began to talk

to them: “O my dear wife,” said he, “and you the children of my bowels, I, your

dear friend, am in myself undone by reason of a burden that lieth hard upon me;

moreover, I am certainly informed that this our city will be burned with fire

from heaven; in which fearful overthrow, both myself, with thee, my wife, and

you, my sweet-babes, shall miserably come to ruin, except (the which yet I see

not) some way of escape can be found whereby we may be delivered.”

At this his relations were sore amazed; not for that they believed

that what he said to them was true, but because they thought that some frenzy

distemper had got into his head; therefore, it drawing toward night, and they

hoping that sleep might settle his brains, with all haste they got him to bed.

But the night was as troublesome to him as the day; wherefore, instead of

sleeping, he spent it in sighs and tears. So when the morning was come, they

would know how he did. He told them, “Worse and worse”: he also set to talking

to them again; but they began to be hardened. They also thought to drive away

his distemper by harsh and surly carriage to him; sometimes they would deride,

sometimes they would chide, and sometimes they would quite neglect him.

Wherefore he began to retire himself to his chamber to pray for and pity them,

and also to condole his own misery; he would also walk solitarily in the fields,

sometimes reading and sometimes praying; and thus for some days he spent his

time.

Now I saw, upon a time, when he was walking in the fields, that he

was, as he was wont, reading in his book, and greatly distressed in his mind;

and as he read, he burst out, as he had done before, crying, “What shall I do to

be saved?”

I saw also that he looked this way, and that way, as if he would

run; yet he stood still, because, as I perceived, he could not tell which way to

go. I looked then, and saw a man named Evangelist coming to him, and he asked,

“Wherefore dost thou cry?”

He answered, “Sir, I perceive, by the book in my hand, that I am

condemned to die, and after that to come to judgment; and I find that I am not

willing to do the first, nor able to do the second.”

Then said Evangelist, “Why not willing to die, since this life is

attended with so many evils?” The man answered, “Because I fear that this burden

that is upon my back will sink me lower than the grave and I shall fall into

Tophet. And, sir, if I be not fit to go to prison, I am not fit to go to

judgment, and from thence to execution; and the thoughts of these things make me

cry.”

Then said Evangelist, “If this be thy condition, why standest thou

still?” He answered, “Because I know not whither to go.” Then he gave him a

parchment roll, and there was written within, “Flee from the wrath to come.”

The man therefore read it and looking upon Evangelist very

carefully, said, “Whither must I fly?” Then said Evangelist, pointing with his

finger over a very wide field, “Do you see yonder wicket-gate?” The man said,

“No.” Then said the other, “Do you see yonder shining light?” He said, “I think

I do.” Then said Evangelist, “Keep that light in your eye, and go up directly

thereto, so shalt thou see the gate; at which, when thou knockest, it shall be

told thee what thou shalt do.” So I saw in my dream that the man began to run.

Now he had not run far from his own door when his wife and children, perceiving

it, began to cry after him to return; but the man put his fingers in his ears,

and ran on, crying, “Life! life! eternal life!” So he looked not behind him; but

fled toward the middle of the plain.

The neighbors also came out to see him run; and as he ran some

mocked, others threatened, and some cried after him to return; and among those

that did so, there were two that resolved to fetch him back by force. The name

of the one was Obstinate, and the name of the other Pliable. Now by this time

the man was got a good distance from them; but however they were resolved to

pursue him, which they did, and in a little time they overtook him. Then said

the man, “Neighbors, wherefore are ye come?” They said, “To persuade you to go

back with us.” But he said, “That can by no means be; you dwell,” said he, “in

the City of Destruction, the place also where I was born: I see it to be so; and

dying there, sooner or later you will sink lower than the grave, into a place

that burns with fire and brimstone: be content, good neighbors, and go along

with me.”

What! said Obstinate, and leave our friends and comforts behind

us?

Yes, said Christian, for that was his name, because that all which

you forsake is not worthy to be compared with a little of that I am seeking to

enjoy; and if you will go along with me, and hold it, you shall fare as I

myself; for there, where I go, is enough and to spare. Come away, and prove my

words.

Obst. What are the things you seek, since you leave all the

world to find them?

Chr. I seek an inheritance incorruptible, undefiled, and

that fadeth not away; and it is laid up in heaven, and safe there, to be

bestowed at the time appointed, on them that diligently seek it. Read it so, if

you will, in my book.

Tush, said Obstinate, away with your book; will you go back with

us or no?

No, not I, said the other, because I have laid my hand to the

plow.

Obst. Come then, neighbor Pliable, let us turn again, and

go home without him; there is a company of these crazy-headed coxcombs, that

when they take a fancy by the end, are wiser in their own eyes than seven men

that can render a reason.

Pli. Then said Pliable, Don’t revile; if what the good

Christian says is true, the things he looks after are better than ours; my heart

inclines to go with my neighbor.

Obst. What! more fools still? Be ruled by me and go back;

who knows whither such a brain-sick fellow will lead you? Go back, go back, and

be wise.

Chr. Come with me, neighbor Pliable; there are such things

to be had which I spoke of, and many more glories beside. If you believe not me,

read here in this book; and for the truth of what is expressed therein, behold,

all is confirmed by the blood of him that made it.

Pli. Well, neighbor Obstinate, said Pliable, I begin to

come to a point; I intend to go along with this good man, and to cast in my lot

with him: but, my good companion, do you know the way to this desired place?

Chr. I am directed by a man, whose name is Evangelist, to

speed me to a little gate that is before us, where we shall receive instruction

about the way.

Pli. Come then, good neighbor, let us be going.

Then they went both together.

Obst. And I will go back to my place, said Obstinate. I

will be no companion of such misled, fantastical fellows.

Now I saw in my dream, that when Obstinate was gone back,

Christian and Pliable went talking over the plain, and thus they began their

discourse.

Chr. Come, neighbor Pliable, how do you do? I am glad you

are persuaded to go along with me. Had even Obstinate himself but felt what I

have felt of the powers and terrors of what is yet unseen, he would not thus

lightly have given us the back.

Pli. Come, neighbor Christian, since there are none but us

two here, tell me now further, what the things are, and how to be enjoyed,

whither we are going.

Chr. I can better conceive of them with my mind, than speak

of them with my tongue: but yet since you are desirous to know, I will read them

in my book.

Pli. And do you think that the words of your book are

certainly true?

Chr. Yes, verily; for it was made by him that cannot

lie.

Pit. Well said; what things are they?

Chr. There is an endless kingdom to be inhabited, and

everlasting life to be given us, that we may inhabit that kingdom forever.

Pli. Well said; and what else?

Chr. There are crowns of glory to be given us; and garments

that will make us shine like the sun in the firmament of heaven.

Pli. This is excellent: and what else?

Chr. There shall be no more crying nor sorrow, for he that

is owner of the place will wipe all tears from our eyes.

Pli. And what company shall we have there?

Chr. There we shall be with seraphims and cherubims;

creatures that will dazzle your eyes to look on them. There also you shall meet

with thousands and ten thousands that have gone before us to that holy place;

none of them are hurtful, but loving and holy; every one walking in the sight of

God, and standing in his presence with acceptance forever. In a word, there we

shall see the elders with their golden crowns; there we shall see the holy

virgins with their golden harps; there we shall see men that by the world were

cut in pieces, burned in flames, eaten of beasts, drowned in the sea for the

love they bare to the Lord of the place; all well and clothed with immortality

as with a garment.

Pli. The hearing of this is enough to ravish one’s heart.

But are these things to be enjoyed? How shall we get to be sharers thereof?

Chr. The Lord, the governor of the country, hath recorded

that in this book; the substance of which is, If we be truly willing to have it,

he will bestow it upon us freely.

Pli. Well, my good companion, glad am I to hear of these

things: come on, let us mend our pace.

Chr. I cannot go so fast as I would, by reason of this

burden that is on my back.

Now I saw in my dream, that just as they had ended this talk, they

drew nigh to a very miry slough that was in the midst of the plain: and they,

being heedless, did both fall suddenly into the bog. The name of the slough was

Despond. Here, therefore, they wallowed for a time, being grievously bedaubed

with dirt; and Christian, because of the burden that was on his back, began to

sink in the mire.

Pli. Then said Pliable, Ah, neighbor Christian, where are

you now?

Chr. Truly, said Christian, I do not know.

Pli. At this Pliable began to be offended, and angrily said

to his fellow, Is this the happiness you have told me all this while of? If we

have such ill speed at our first setting out, what may we expect between this

and our journey’s end? May I get out again with my life, you shall possess the

brave country alone for me. And with that he gave a desperate struggle or two,

and got out of the mire on that side of the slough which was next to his own

house: so away he went, and Christian saw him no more.

Wherefore Christian was left to tumble in the Slough of Despond

alone: but still he endeavored to struggle to that side of the slough that was

furthest from his own house, and next to the wicket-gate; the which he did, but

could not get out because of the burden that was upon his back: but I beheld in

my dream, that a man came to him, whose name was Help, and asked him, “What he

did there?”

Chr. Sir, said Christian, I was bid to go this way by a man

called Evangelist, who directed me also to yonder gate, that I might escape the

wrath to come. And as I was going thither I fell in here.

Help. But why did not you look for the steps?

Chr. Fear followed me so hard, that I fled the next way,

and fell in.

Help. Then said he, Give me thine hand; so he gave him his

hand, and he drew him out, and he set him upon sound ground, and bid him go on

his way.

Then I stepped to him that plucked him out, and said, “Sir,

wherefore, since over this place is the way from the City of Destruction to

yonder gate, is it, that this plat is not mended, that poor travellers might go

thither with more security?” And he said unto me, “This miry slough is such a

place as cannot be mended: it is the descent whither the scum and filth that

attends conviction for sin doth continually run, and therefore it is called the

Slough of Despond; for still as the sinner is awakened about his lost condition,

there arise in his soul many fears and doubts, and discouraging apprehensions,

which all of them get together, and settle in this place: and this is the reason

of the badness of this ground.

“It is not the pleasure of the King that this place should remain

so bad. His laborers also have, by the direction of his Majesty’s surveyors,

been for above these sixteen hundred years employed about this patch of ground,

if perhaps it might have been mended: yea, and to my knowledge,” said he, “here

have been swallowed up at least twenty thousand cart-loads, yea, millions, of

wholesome instructions, that have at all seasons been brought from all places of

the King’s dominions—and they that can tell, say, they are the best materials to

make good ground of the place—if so be it might have been mended; but it is the

Slough of Despond still, and so will be when they have done what they can.

“True, there are, by the direction of the Lawgiver, certain good

and substantial steps, placed even through the very midst of this slough; but at

such time as this place doth much spew out its filth, as it doth against change

of weather, these steps are hardly seen; or if they be, men, through the

dizziness of their heads, step beside, and then they are bemired to purpose,

notwithstanding the steps be there; but the ground is good when they are once in

at the gate.”

Now I saw in my dream, that by this time Pliable was got home to

his house. So his neighbors came to visit him; and some of them called him wise

man for coming back, and some called him fool for hazarding himself with

Christian; others again did mock at his cowardliness; saying, “Surely, since you

began to venture, I would not have been so base to have given out for a few

difficulties:” so Pliable sat sneaking among them. But at last he got more

confidence, and then they all turned their tales, and began to deride poor

Christian behind his back. And thus much concerning Pliable.

So, in the process of time, Christian got up to the gate. Now,

over the gate there was written, “Knock, and it shall be opened unto you.”

He knocked, therefore, more than once or twice, saying,

  May I now enter here? Will he

within
  Open to sorry me, though I have been
  An

undeserving rebel? Then shall I
  Not fail to sing his lasting

praise on high.

At last there came a grave person to the gate, named Goodwill, who

asked who was there, and whence he came, and what he would have.

Chr. Here is a poor burdened sinner. I come from the City

of Destruction, but am going to Mount Zion, that I may be delivered from the

wrath to come: I would, therefore, sir, since I am informed that by this gate is

the way thither, know if you are willing to let me in.

Good. I am willing with all my heart, said he; and with

that he opened the gate.

So when Christian was stepping in, the other gave him a pull. Then

said Christian, What means that? The other told him, A little distance from this

gate there is erected a strong castle, of which Beelzebub is the captain; from

thence both he and they that are with him shoot arrows at those who come up to

this gate, if haply they may die before they can enter it. Then said Christian,

I rejoice and tremble.

Now I saw in my dream, that the highway which Christian was to go

was fenced on either side with a wall, and that wall was called Salvation. Up

this way therefore did burdened Christian run, but not without great difficulty,

because of the load on his back.

He ran thus till he came at a place somewhat ascending; and upon

that place stood a cross, and a little below, in the bottom, a sepulchre. So I

saw in my dream, that just as Christian came up with the cross, his burden

loosed from off his shoulders, and fell from off his back, and began to tumble,

and so continued to do till it came to the mouth of the sepulchre, where it fell

in, and I saw it no more.

Then was Christian glad and lightsome, and said with a merry

heart, “He hath given me rest by his sorrow, and life by his death.” Then he

stood still awhile to look and wonder; for it was very surprising to him that

the sight of the cross should thus ease him of his burden. He looked therefore,

and looked again, even till the springs that were in his head sent the waters

down his cheeks. Now as he stood looking and weeping, behold, three Shining Ones

came to him, and saluted him with “Peace be to thee.” So the first said to him,

“Thy sins be forgiven thee;” the second stripped him of his rags, and clothed

him with change of raiment; the third also set a mark on his forehead, and gave

him a roll with a seal upon it, which he bid him look on as he ran, and that he

should give it in at the celestial gate; so they went their way.

Then Christian gave three leaps for joy, and went on singing:

  Thus far did I come laden with my

sin;
  Nor could aught ease the grief that I was

in,
  Till I came hither; what a place is this!
  Must

here be the beginning of my bliss?
  Must here the burden fall from

off my back?
  Must here the strings that bound it to me

crack?
  Blest cross! blest sepulchre! blest rather

be
  The man that there was put to shame for me.

I saw then in my dream, that he went on thus, even until he came

at the bottom, where he saw, a little out of the way, three men fast asleep,

with fetters upon their heels. The name of the one was Simple, of another Sloth,

and of the third Presumption.

Christian then, seeing them lie in this case, went to them, if

peradventure he might awake them, and cried, You are like them that sleep on the

top of a mast, for the Dead Sea is under you, a gulf that hath no bottom: awake,

therefore, and come away; be willing also, and I will help you off with your

irons. He also told them, If he that goeth about like a roaring lion, comes by,

you will certainly become a prey to his teeth. With that they looked upon him,

and began to reply in this sort: Simple said, I see no danger; Sloth said, Yet a

little more sleep; and Presumption said, Every tub must stand upon its own

bottom.

And so they lay down to sleep again, and Christian went on his

way.

Yet was he troubled to think, that men in that danger should so

little esteem the kindness of him that so freely offered to help them, both by

awakening of them, counselling of them, and proffering to help them off with

their irons. And as he was troubled thereabout, he espied two men come tumbling

over the wall on the left hand of the narrow way; and they made up apace to him.

The name of the one was Formalist, and the name of the other Hypocrisy. So, as I

said, they drew up unto him, who thus entered with him into discourse.

Chr. Gentlemen, whence came you, and whither do you go?

Form. and Hyp. We were born in the land of

Vain-glory, and are going for praise to Mount Zion.

Chr. Why came you not in at the gate which standeth at the

beginning of the way? Know ye not that it is written, that “he that cometh not

in by the door, but climbeth up some other way, the same is a thief and a

robber?”

They said, that to go to the gate for entrance was by all their

countrymen counted too far about; and that therefore their usual way was to make

a short cut of it, and to climb over the wall as they had done.

Chr. But will it not be counted a trespass against the Lord

of the city, whither we are bound, thus to violate his revealed will?

They told him, that as for that, he needed not to trouble his head

thereabout: for what they did they had custom for, and could produce, if need

were, testimony that would witness it, for more than a thousand years.

But, said Christian, will your practice stand a trial at law?

They told him, that custom, it being of so long standing as above

a thousand years, would, doubtless, now be admitted as a thing legal by an

impartial judge. And besides, said they, if we get into the way, what matter is

it which way we get in? If we are in, we are in: thou art but in the way, who,

as we perceive, came in at the gate: and we also are in the way, that came

tumbling over the wall: wherein now is thy condition better than ours?

Chr. I walk by the rule of my Master: you walk by the rude

working of your fancies. You are counted thieves already by the Lord of the way:

therefore I doubt you will not be found true men at the end of the way. You come

in by yourselves, without his direction, and shall go out by yourselves, without

his mercy.

To this they made him but little answer; only they bid him look to

himself. Then I saw that they went on every man in his way, without much

conference one with another; save that these two men told Christian, that as to

laws and ordinances, they doubted not but that they should as conscientiously do

them as he. Therefore, said they, we see not wherein thou differest from us, but

by the coat that is on thy back, which was, as we trow, given thee by some of

thy neighbors, to hide the shame of thy nakedness.

Chr. By laws and ordinances you will not be saved, since

you came not in by the door. And as for this coat that is on my back, it was

given me by the Lord of the place whither I go; and that, as you say, to cover

my nakedness with. And I take it as a token of his kindness to me; for I had

nothing but rags before. And, besides, thus I comfort myself as I go. Surely,

think I, when I come to the gate of the city, the Lord thereof will know me for

good, since I have his coat on my back; a coat that he gave me freely in the day

that he stripped me of my rags. I have, moreover, a mark in my forehead, of

which perhaps you have taken no notice, which one of my lord’s most intimate

associates fixed there in the day that my burden fell off my shoulders. I will

tell you, moreover, that I had then given me a roll sealed, to comfort me by

reading as I go in the way; I was also bid to give it in at the celestial gate,

in token of my certain going in after it; all which things I doubt you want, and

want them because you came not in at the gate.

To these things they gave him no answer; only they looked upon

each other, and laughed. Then I saw that they went on all, save that Christian

kept before, who had no more talk but with himself, and that sometimes

sighingly, and sometimes comfortably; also he would be often reading in the roll

that one of the Shining Ones gave him, by which he was refreshed.

I beheld, then, that they all went on till they came to the foot

of the hill Difficulty, at the bottom of which there was a string. There were

also in the same place two other ways besides that which came straight from the

gate; one turned to the left hand and the other to the right, at the bottom of

the hill; but the narrow way lay right up the hill, and the name of the going up

the side of the hill is called Difficulty. Christian now went to the spring; and

drank thereof to refresh himself, and then began to go up the hill, saying:

  The hill, though high, I covet to

ascend;
  The difficulty will not me offend;
  For I

perceive the way to life lies here.
  Come, pluck up heart, let’s

neither faint nor fear.
  Better, though difficult, the

right way to go,
  Than wrong, though easy, where the end is

woe.

The other two also came to the foot of the hill. But when they saw

the hill was steep and high, and that there were two other ways to go; and

supposing also that these two ways might meet again with that up which Christian

went on the other side of the hill; therefore they were resolved to go in those

ways. Now the name of one of those ways was Danger, and the name of the other

Destruction. So the one took the way which is called Danger, which led him into

a great wood; and the other took directly up the way to Destruction, which led

him into a wide field, full of dark mountains, where he stumbled and fell, and

rose no more.

I looked then after Christian, to see him go up the hill, where I

perceived he fell from running to going, and from going to clambering upon his

hands and his knees, because of the steepness of the place. Now about midway to

the top of the hill was a pleasant arbor, made by the Lord of the hill for the

refreshment of weary travellers. Thither, therefore, Christian got, where also

he sat down to rest him; then he pulled his roll out of his bosom, and read

therein to his comfort; he also now began afresh to take a review of the coat or

garment that was given him as he stood by the cross. Thus pleasing himself

awhile, he at last fell into a slumber, and thence into a fast sleep, which

detained him in that place until it was almost night; and in his sleep his roll

fell out of his hand. Now as he was sleeping, there came one to him, and awaked

him, saying, “Go to the ant, thou sluggard; consider her ways, and be wise.” And

with that Christian suddenly started up, and sped him on his way, and went apace

till he came to the top of the hill.

Now, when he was got up to the top of the hill, there came two men

running to meet him amain; the name of the one was Timorous, and of the other

Mistrust: to whom Christian said, Sirs, what’s the matter? you run the wrong

way. Timorous answered, that they were going to the City of Zion, and had got up

that difficult place: but, said he, the further we go the more danger we meet

with; wherefore we turned, and are going back again.

Yes, said Mistrust, for just before us lie a couple of lions in

the way, whether sleeping or waking we know not, and we could not think, if we

came within reach, but they would presently pull us to pieces.

Chr. Then said Christian, you make me afraid; but whither

shall I fly to be safe? If I go back to my own country, that is prepared for

fire and brimstone, and I shall certainly perish there; if I can get to the

Celestial City, I am sure to be in safety there: I must venture. To go back is

nothing but death; to go forward is fear of death and life everlasting beyond

it. I will yet go forward. So Mistrust and Timorous run down the hill, and

Christian went on his way. But thinking again of what he heard from the man, he

felt in his bosom for his roll, that he might read therein and be comforted; but

he felt and found it not. Then was Christian in great distress, and knew not

what to do; for he wanted that which used to relieve him, and that which should

have been his pass into the Celestial City. Here, therefore, he began to be much

perplexed, and knew not what to do. At last he bethought himself that he had

slept in the arbor that is on the side of the hill; and falling down upon his

knees, he asked God forgiveness for that his foolish act, and then went back to

look for his roll. But all the way he went back, who can sufficiently set forth

the sorrow of Christian’s heart? Sometimes he sighed, sometimes he wept, and

oftentimes he chid himself for being so foolish to fall asleep in that place,

which was erected only for a little refreshment from his weariness. Thus,

therefore, he went back, carefully looking on this side and on that, all the way

as he went, if happily he might find his roll that had been his comfort so many

times in his journey. He went thus till he came within sight of the arbor where

he sat and slept; but that sight renewed his sorrow the more, by bringing again

even afresh, his evil of sleeping unto his mind. Thus, therefore, he now went

on, bewailing his sinful sleep, saying, Oh, wretched man that I am, that I

should sleep in the daytime! that I should sleep in the midst of difficulty!

that I should so indulge the flesh as to use that rest for ease to my flesh

which the Lord of the hill hath erected only for the relief of the spirits of

pilgrims! How many steps have I taken in vain! Thus it happened to Israel: for

their sin they were sent back again by the way of the Red Sea; and I am made to

tread those steps with sorrow, which I might have trod with delight had it not

been for this sinful sleep. How far might I have been on my way by this time! I

am made to tread those steps thrice over, which I needed not to have trod but

once: yea, also now I am like to be benighted, for the day is almost spent. Oh,

that I had not slept!

Now by this time he was come to arbor again, where for awhile he

sat down and wept; but at last as Christian would have it, looking sorrowfully

down under the settle, there he espied his roll, the which he with trembling and

haste catched up, and put it into his bosom. But who can tell how joyful this

man was when he had gotten his roll again? For this roll was the assurance of

his life, and acceptance at the desired haven. Therefore he laid it up in his

bosom, gave thanks to God for directing his eye to the place where it lay, and

with joy and tears betook himself again to his journy. But oh, how nimbly now

did he go up the rest of the hill! Yet, before he got up, the sun went down upon

Christian; and this made him again recall the vanity of his sleeping to his

remembrance; and thus he again began to condole with himself: O thou sinful

sleep! how for thy sake am I like to be benighted in my journey! I must walk

without the sun, darkness must cover the path of my feet, and I must hear the

noise of the doleful creatures, because of my sinful sleep! Now also he

remembered the story that Mistrust and Timorous told him, of how they were

frighted with the sight of the lions. Then said Christian to himself again,

These beasts range in the night for their prey, and if they should meet with me

in the dark, how should I shift them? how should I escape being by them torn in

pieces? Thus he went on his way. But while he was thus bewailing his unhappy

miscarriage, he lift up his eyes, and behold there was a very stately palace

before him, the name of which was Beautiful, and it stood just by the highway

side.

So I saw in my dream, that he made haste, and went forward, that

if possible he might get lodging there. Now before he had gone far he entered

into a very narrow passage, which was about a furlong off the Porter’s lodge;

and looking very narrowly before him as he went, he espied two lions in the way.

Now, thought he, I see the dangers that Mistrust and Timorous were driven back

by. (The lions were chained, but he saw not the chains.) Then he was afraid, and

thought also himself to go back after them; for he thought nothing but death was

before him. But the Porter at the lodge, whose name is Watchful, perceiving that

Christian made a halt, as if he would go back, cried unto him, saying, Is thy

strength so small? Fear not the lions, for they are chained, and are placed

there for trial of faith where it is, and for discovery of those that have none;

keep in the midst of the path and no hurt shall come unto thee.

Then I saw that he went on trembling for fear of the lions; but

taking good heed to the directions of the Porter, he heard them roar but they

did him no harm. Then he clapped his hands and went on till he came and stood

before the gate where the Porter was. Then said Christian to the Porter, Sir,

what house is this? and may I lodge here to-night? The Porter answered, This

house was built by the Lord of the hill, and he built it for the relief and

security of pilgrims. The Porter also asked whence he was, and whither he was

going.

Chr. I am come from the City of Destruction, and am going

to Mount Zion; but because the sun is now set, I desire, if I may, to lodge here

to-night.

Port. What is your name?

Chr. My name is now Christian, but my name at the first was

Graceless; I came of the race of Japheth, whom God will persuade to dwell in the

tents of Shem.

Port. But how doth it happen that you come so late? The sun

is set.

Chr. I had been here sooner, but that, wretched man as I

am, I slept in the arbor that stands on the hillside. Nay, I had,

notwithstanding that, been here much sooner, but that in my sleep I lost my

evidence, and came without it to the brow of the hill; and then feeling for it,

and finding it not, I was forced with sorrow of heart to go back to the place

where I slept my sleep, where I found it; and now I am come.

Port. Well, I will call out one of the virgins of this

place, who will, if she likes your talk, bring you in to the rest of the family,

according to the rules of the house. So Watchful, the Porter, rang a bell, at

the sound of which came out of the door of the house a grave and beautiful

damsel, named Discretion, and asked why she was called.

The Porter answered, This man is on a journey from the City of

Destruction to Mount Zion, but being weary and benighted, he asked me if he

might lodge here to-night; so I told him I would call for thee, who, after

discourse had with him, mayest do as seemeth thee good, even according to the

law of the house.

Then she asked him whence he was, and whither he was going; and he

told her. She asked him also how he got into the way; and he told her. Then she

asked him what he had seen and met with in the way, and he told her. And at last

she asked his name. So he said, It is Christian; and I have so much the more a

desire to lodge here to-night, because, by what I perceive, this place was built

by the Lord of the hill for the relief and security of pilgrims. So she smiled,

but the water stood in her eyes; and after a little pause she said, I will call

forth two or three more of the family. So she ran to the door, and called out

Prudence, Piety, and Charity, who, after a little more discourse with him, had

him into the family; and many of them meeting him at the threshold of the house,

said, Come in, thou blessed of the Lord; this house was built by the Lord of the

hill on purpose to entertain such pilgrims in. Then he bowed his head, and

followed them into the house. So when he was come in and sat down, they gave him

something to drink, and consented together that, until supper was ready, some of

them should have some particular discourse with Christian, for the best

improvement of time; and they appointed Piety, Prudence, and Charity, to

discourse with him.

Now I saw in my dream, that thus they sat talking together until

supper was ready. So when they had made ready they sat down to meat. Now the

table was furnished with fat things, and wine that was well refined; and all

their talk at the table was about the Lord of the hill; as namely, what he had

done, and wherefore he did what he did, and why he had builded that house; and

by what they said, I perceived that he had been a great warrior, and had fought

with and slain him that had the power of death, but not without great danger to

himself, which made me love him the more.

For, as they said, and as I believe, said Christian, he did it

with the loss of much blood. But that which put the glory of grace into all he

did, was, that he did it out of pure love to this country. And besides, there

was some of them of the household that said they had been and spoke with him

since he did die on the cross; and they have attested, that they had it from his

own lips, that he is such a lover of poor pilgrims, that the like is not to be

found from the east to the west. They, moreover, gave an instance of what they

affirmed, and that was, he had stripped himself of his glory that he might do

this for the poor; and that they had heard him say and affirm, that he would not

dwell in the mountain of Zion alone. They said, moreover, that he had made many

pilgrims princes, though by nature they were beggars born, and their original

had been the dunghill.

Thus they discoursed together till late at night: and after they

had committed themselves to their Lord for protection, they betook themselves to

rest. The pilgrim they laid in a large upper chamber, whose window opened toward

the sunrising. The name of the chamber was Peace, where he slept till break of

day, and then he awoke and sang:

  Where am I now? Is this the love and

care
  Of Jesus, for the men that pilgrims are,
  Thus

to provide that I should be forgiven,
  And dwell already the next

door to heaven?

So in the morning they all got up; and after some more discourse,

they told him that he should not depart till they had showed him the rarities of

that place. And first they had him into the study, where they showed him records

of the greatest antiquity; in which, as I remember my dream, they showed him the

pedigree of the Lord of the hill, that he was the Son of the Ancient of days,

and came by that eternal generation. Here also was more fully recorded the acts

that he had done, and the names of many hundreds that he had taken into his

service; and how he had placed them in such habitations, that could neither by

length of days, nor decays of nature, be dissolved.

Then they read to him some of the worthy acts that some of his

servants had done; as how they had subdued kingdoms, wrought righteousness,

obtained promises, stopped the mouths of lions, quenched the violence of fire,

escaped the edge of the sword, out of weakness were made strong, waxed valiant

in fight, and turned to flight the armies of the aliens.

Then they read again another part of the records of the house,

where it was shown how willing their Lord was to receive into his favor any,

even any, though they in time past had offered great affronts to his person and

proceedings. Here also were several other histories of many other famous things,

of all which Christian had a view; as of things both ancient and modern,

together with prophecies and predictions of things that have their certain

accomplishment, both to the dread and amazement of enemies, and the comfort and

solace of pilgrims.

The next day they took him, and had him into the armory, where

they showed him all manner of furniture which their Lord had provided for

pilgrims, as sword, shield, helmet, breastplate, all-prayer, and shoes that

would not wear out. And there was here enough of this to harness out as many men

for the service of their Lord as there be stars in heaven for multitude.

They also showed him some of the engines with which some of his

servants had done wonderful things. They showed him Moses’ rod; the hammer and

nail with which Jael slew Sisera; the pitchers, trumpets, and lamps, too, with

which Gideon put to flight the armies of Midian. Then they showed him the ox’s

goad wherewith Shamgar slew six hundred men. They showed him also the jaw-bone

with which Samson did such mighty feats. They showed him, moreover, the sling

and stone with which David slew Goliath of Gath, and the sword also with which

their Lord will kill the Man of Sin, in the day that he shall rise up to the

prey. They showed him besides many excellent things, with which Christian was

much delighted. This done, they went to their rest again.

Then I saw in my dream, that on the morrow he got up to go

forward, but they desired him to stay till the next day also; and then, said

they, we will, if the day be clear, show you the Delectable Mountains; which,

they said, would yet further add to his comfort, because they were nearer the

desired haven than the place where at present he was; so he consented and

stayed. When the morning was up, they had him to the top of the house, and bid

him look south. So he did, and behold, at a great distance, he saw a most

pleasant, mountainous country, beautified with woods, vineyards, fruit of all

sorts, flowers also, with springs and fountains, very delectable to behold. Then

he asked the name of the country. They said it was Immanuel’s Land; and it is as

common, said they, as this hill is, to and for all the pilgrims. And when thou

comest there, from thence, said they, thou mayest see to the gate of the

Celestial City, as the shepherds that live there will make appear.

Now he bethought himself of setting forward, and they were willing

he should. But first, said they, let us go again into the armory. So they did,

and when he came there they harnessed him from head to foot with what was of

proof, lest perhaps he should meet with assaults in the way. He being therefore

thus accoutred, walked out with his friends to the gate; and there he asked the

Porter if he saw any pilgrim pass by. Then the Porter answered, Yes.

Chr. Pray, did you know him? said he.

Port. I asked his name, and he told me it was Faithful.

Chr. Oh, said Christian, I know him; he is my townsman, my

dear neighbor; he comes from the place where I was born. How far do you think he

may be before?

Port. He is got by this time below the hill.

Chr. Well, said Christian, good Porter, the Lord be with

thee, and add to thy blessings much increase for the kindness thou hast shown to

me.

Then he began to go forward; but Discretion, Piety, Chanty, and

Prudence would accompany him down to the foot of the hill. So they went on

together, reiterating their former discourses, till they came to go down the

hill. Then said Christian, As it was difficult coming up, so, so far as I can

see, it is dangerous going down. Yes, said Prudence, so it is; for it is a hard

matter for a man to go down into the Valley of Humiliation, as thou art now, and

to catch no slip by the way; therefore, said they, are we come out to accompany

thee down the hill. So he began to go down, but very warily; yet he caught a

slip or two.

Then I saw in my dream, that these good companions, when Christian

was got down to the bottom of the hill, gave him a loaf of bread, a bottle of

wine, and a cluster of raisins; and then he went his way.

But now, in this Valley of Humiliation, poor Christian was hard

put to it; for he had gone but a little way before he espied a foul fiend coming

over the field to meet him: his name is Apollyon. Then did Christian begin to be

afraid, and to cast in his mind whether to go back, or to stand his ground. But

he considered again that he had no armor for his back, and therefore thought

that to turn the back to him might give him greater advantage with ease to

pierce him with his darts; therefore he resolved to venture, and stand his

ground; for, thought he, had I no more in mine eye than the saving of my life,

it would be the best way to stand.

So he went on, and Apollyon met him. Now the monster was hideous

to behold; he was clothed with scales like a fish, and they are his pride; he

had wings like a dragon, and feet like a bear, and out of his belly came fire

and smoke; and his mouth was as the mouth of a lion. When he came up to

Christian he beheld him with a disdainful countenance, and thus began to

question with him.

Apollyon. Whence come you, and whither are you bound?

Chr. I am come from the City of Destruction, which is the

place of all evil, and I am going to the city of Zion.

Apol. By this I perceive that thou art one of my subjects;

for all that country is mine, and I am the prince and god of it. How is it,

then, that thou hast run away from thy king? Were it not that I hope thou mayst

do me more service, I would strike thee now at one blow to the ground.

Chr. I was, indeed, born in your dominions, but your

service was hard, and your wages such as a man could not live on: for the wages

of sin is death; therefore when I was come to years, I did, as other considerate

persons do, look out, if perhaps I might mend myself.

Apol. There is no prince that will thus lightly lose his

subjects, neither will I as yet lose thee; but since thou complainest of thy

service and wages, be content to go back, and what our country will afford I do

here promise to give thee.

Chr. But I have let myself to another, even to the King of

princes; and how can I with fairness go back with thee?

Apol. Thou hast done in this according to the proverb,

“changed a bad for worse”; but it is ordinary for those that have professed

themselves his servants, after awhile to give him the slip, and return again to

me. Do thou so too, and all shall be well.

Chr. I have given him my faith, and sworn my allegiance to

him; how then can I go back from this, and not be hanged as a traitor?

Apol. Thou didst the same to me, and yet I am willing to

pass by all, if now thou wilt yet turn again and go back.

Chr. What I promised thee was in my nonage; and besides, I

count that the Prince, under whose banner now I stand, is able to absolve me,

yea, and to pardon also what I did as to my compliance with thee. And besides, O

thou destroying Apollyon, to speak truth, I like his service, his wages, his

servants, his government, his company, and country, better than thine; therefore

leave off to persuade me further; I am his servant, and I will follow him.

Apol. Consider again, when thou art in cool blood, what

thou art like to meet with in the way that thou goest. Thou knowest that for the

most part his servants come to an ill end, because they are transgressors

against me and my ways. How many of them have been put to shameful deaths! And

besides, thou countest est his service better than mine; whereas he never came

yet from the place where he is, to deliver any that serve him out of my hands;

but as for me, how many times, as all the world very well knows, have I

delivered, either by power or fraud, those that have faithfully served me, from

him and his, though taken by them. And so I will deliver thee.

Chr. His forbearing at present to deliver them, is on

purpose to try their love, whether they will cleave to him to the end; and as

for the ill end thou sayest they come to, that is most glorious in their

account. For, for the present deliverance, they do not much expect it; for they

stay for their glory; and then they shall have it, when their Prince comes in

his, and the glory of the angels.

Apol. Thou hast already been unfaithful in thy service to

him; and how dost thou think to receive wages of him.

Chr. Wherein, O Apollyon, have I been unfaithful to

him?

Apol. Thou didst faint at the first setting out, when thou

wast almost choked in the Gulf of Despond. Thou didst attempt wrong ways to be

rid of thy burden, whereas thou shouldst have stayed till thy Prince had taken

it off. Thou didst sinfully sleep, and lose thy choice things. Thou wast almost

persuaded to go back at the sight of the lions. And when thou talkest of thy

journey, and of what thou hast seen and heard, thou art inwardly desirous of

vain-glory in all that thou sayest or doest.

Chr. All this is true, and much more which thou hast left

out; but the Prince whom I serve and honor is merciful and ready to forgive. But

besides, these infirmities possessed me in thy country; for there I sucked them

in, and I have groaned under them, been sorry for them, and have obtained pardon

of my Prince.

Apol. Then Apollyon broke out into a grievous rage, saying,

I am an enemy to this Prince; I hate his person, his laws, and people; I am come

out on purpose to withstand thee.

Chr. Apollyon, beware what you do, for I am in the king’s

highway, the way of holiness; therefore take heed to yourself.

Then Apollyon straddled quite over the whole breadth of the way,

and said, I am void of fear in this matter. Prepare thyself to die; for I swear

by my infernal den, that thou shalt go no further; here will I spill thy soul.

And with that he threw a naming dart at his breast: but Christian had a shield

in his hand, with which he caught it, and so prevented the danger of that.

Then did Christian draw, for he saw it was time to bestir him; and

Apollyon as fast made at him, throwing darts as thick as hail; by the which,

notwithstanding all that Christian could do to avoid it, Apollyon wounded him in

his head, his hand, and foot. This made Christian give a little back: Apollyon,

therefore, followed his work amain, and Christian again took courage, and

resisted as manfully as he could. This sore combat lasted for about half a day,

even till Christian was almost quite spent. For you must know, that Christian,

by reason of his wounds, must needs grow weaker and weaker.

Then, Apollyon, espying his opportunity, began to gather up close

to Christian, wrestling with him, gave him a dreadful fall; and with that

Christian’s sword flew out of his hand. Then said Apollyon, I am sure of thee

now. And with that he had almost pressed him to death; so that Christian began

to despair of life. But, as God would have it, while Apollyon was fetching his

last blow, thereby to make a full end of this good man, Christian nimbly reached

out his hand for his sword, and caught it, saying, Rejoice not against me, O

mine enemy; when I fall I shall arise; and with that gave him a deadly thrust,

which made him give back, as one that had received his mortal wound. Christian

perceiving that, made at him again, saying, Nay, in all these things we are more

than conquerors through him that loved us. And with that Apollyon spread forth

his dragon’s wings, and sped him away, that Christian saw him no more.

In this combat no man can imagine, unless he had seen and heard as

I did, what yelling and hideous roaring Apollyon made all the time of the fight;

he spake like a dragon: and on the other side, what sighs and groans burst from

Christian’s heart. I never saw him all the while give so much as one pleasant

look, till he perceived he had wounded Apollyon with his two-edged sword; then,

indeed, he did smile, and look upward; but it was the dreadfulest fight that I

ever saw.

So when the battle was over, Christian said, I will here give

thanks to him that hath delivered me out of the mouth of the lion; to him that

did help me against Apollyon. And so he did, saying:

  Great Beelzebub, the captain of this

fiend,
  Design’d my ruin; therefore to this end
  He

sent him harness’d out, and he with rage,
  That hellish was, did

fiercely me engage:
  But blessed Michael helped me, and

I,
  By dint of sword, did quickly make him

fly.
  Therefore to him let me give lasting

praise,
  And thank and bless his holy name always.

Then there came to him a hand, with some of the leaves of the tree

of life, the which Christian took and applied to the wounds that he had received

in the battle, and was healed immediately. He also sat down in that place to eat

bread, and to drink of the bottle that was given to him a little before; so

being refreshed, he addressed himself to his journey, with his sword drawn in

his hand; for, he said, I know not but some other enemy may be at hand. But he

met with no other affront from Apollyon quite through the valley.

Now at the end of this valley was another, called the Valley of

the Shadow of Death; and Christian must needs go through it, because the way to

the Celestial City lay through the midst of it. Now this valley is a very

solitary place; the prophet Jeremiah thus describes it: “A wilderness, a land of

deserts and pits, a land of drought, and of the shadow of death, a land that no

man” (but a Christian) “passeth through, and where no man dwelt.”

Now here Christian was worse put to it than in his fight with

Apollyon, as by the sequel you shall see.

I saw then in my dream, that when Christian was got to the borders

of the Shadow of Death, there met him two men, children of them that brought up

an evil report of the good land—making haste to go back—to whom Christian spake

as follows:

Chr. Whither are you going?

Men. They said, Back, back, and we would have you do so

too, if either life or peace is prized by you.

Why, what’s the matter? said Christian.

Men. Matter? said they; we were going that way as you are

going, and went as far as we durst: and indeed we were almost past coming back;

for had we gone a little further, we had not been here to bring the news to

thee.

But what have you met with? said Christian.

Men. Why, we were almost in the Valley of the Shadow of

Death, but that by good hap we looked before us, and saw the danger before we

came to it.

But what have you seen? said Christian.

Men. Seen! why the valley itself, which is as dark as

pitch: we also saw there the hobgoblins, satyrs, and dragons of the pit; we

heard also in that valley a continual howling and yelling, as of a people under

unutterable misery, who there sat bound in affliction and irons; and over that

valley hangs the discouraging clouds of confusion: death also doth always spread

his wings over it. In a word, it is every whit dreadful, being utterly without

order.

Then, said Christian, I perceive not yet, by what you have said,

but that this is my way to the desired haven.

Men. Be it thy way, we will not choose it for ours.

So they parted, and Christian went on his way, but still with his

sword drawn in his hand, for fear lest he should be assaulted.

I saw then in my dream, so far as this valley reached, there was

on the right hand a very deep ditch; that ditch is it, into which the blind have

led the blind in all ages, and have both there miserably perished. Again,

behold, on the left hand there was a very dangerous quag, into which, if even a

good man falls, he finds no bottom for his foot to stand on: into that quag King

David once did fall, and had no doubt therein been smothered, had not he that is

able plucked him out.

The pathway was here also exceeding narrow, and therefore good

Christian was the more put to it; for when he sought, in the dark, to shun the

ditch on the one hand, he was ready to tip over into the mire on the other:

also, when he sought to escape the mire, without great carefulness he would be

ready to fall into the ditch. Thus he went on, and I heard him here sigh

bitterly; for beside the danger mentioned above, the pathway was here so dark,

that ofttimes, when he lifted up his foot to go forward, he knew not where or

upon what he should set it next.

About the midst of this valley I perceived the mouth of hell to

be, and it stood also hard by the wayside. Now, thought Christian, what shall I

do? And ever and anon the flame and smoke would come out in such abundance, with

sparks and hideous noises (things that cared not for Christian’s sword, as did

Apollyon before), that he was forced to put up his sword, and betake himself to

another weapon, called All-prayer; so he cried, in my hearing, O Lord, I beseech

thee, deliver my soul. Thus he went on a great while, yet still the flames would

be reaching toward him; also he heard doleful voices, and rushings to and fro,

so that sometimes he thought he should be torn in pieces, or trodden down like

mire in the streets. This frightful sight was seen, and these dreadful noises

were heard by him for several miles together: and coming to a place where he

thought he heard a company of fiends coming forward to meet him, he stopped, and

began to muse what he had best to do. Sometimes he had half a thought to go

back; then, again, he thought he might be half way through the valley. He

remembered, also, how he had already vanquished many a danger; and that the

danger of going back might be much more than for to go forward. So he resolved

to go on: yet the fiends seemed to come nearer and nearer. But when they were

come even almost at him, he cried out with a most vehement voice, I will walk in

the strength of the Lord God. So they gave back, and came no further.

One thing I would not let slip. I took notice that now poor

Christian was so confounded that he did not know his own voice; and thus I

perceived it. Just when he was come over against the mouth of the burning pit,

one of the wicked ones got behind him, and stepped up softly to him, and

whisperingly suggested many grievous blasphemies to him, which he verily thought

had proceeded from his own mind. This put Christian more to it than anything

that he met with before, even to think that he should now blaspheme him that he

loved so much before. Yet if he could have helped it, he would not have done it;

but he had not the discretion either to stop his ears, or to know from whence

these blasphemies came.

When Christian had travelled in this disconsolate condition some

considerable time, he thought he heard the voice of a man, as going before him,

saying, Though I walk through the Valley of the Shadow of Death, I will fear no

evil, for thou art with me.

Then was he glad, and that for these reasons:

First, Because he gathered from thence, that some who feared God

were in this valley as well as himself.

Secondly, For that he perceived God was with them, though in that

dark and dismal state. And why not, thought he, with me? though by reason of the

impediment that attends this place, I cannot perceive it.

Thirdly, For that he hoped, could he overtake them, to have

company by and by. So he went on, and called to him that was before; but he knew

not what to answer, for that he also thought himself to be alone. And by and by

the day broke: then said Christian, “He hath turned the shadow of death into the

morning.”

Now morning being come, he looked back, not out of desire to

return, but to see, by the light of the day, what hazards he had gone through in

the dark. So he saw more perfectly the ditch that was on the one hand, and the

quag that was on the other; also how narrow the way was which led between them

both. Also now he saw the hobgoblins, and satyrs, and dragons of the pit, but

all afar off; for after break of day they came not nigh, yet they were

discovered to him according to that which is written, “He discovereth deep

things out of darkness, and bringeth out to light the shadow of death.”

Now was Christian much affected with this deliverance from all the

dangers of his solitary way; which dangers, though he feared them much before,

yet he saw them more clearly now, because the light of the day made them

conspicuous to him. And about this time the sun was rising, and this was another

mercy to Christian; for you must note, that though the first part of the Valley

of the Shadow of Death was dangerous, yet this second part, which he was yet to

go, was, if possible, far more dangerous; for, from the place where he now

stood, even to the end of the valley, the way was all along set so full of

snares, traps, gins, and nets here, and so full of pits, pitfalls, deep holes,

and shelvings down there, that had it now been dark, as it was when he came the

first part of the way, had he had a thousand souls, they had in reason been cast

away; but, as I said, just now the sun was rising. Then said he, “His candle

shineth on my head, and by his light I go through darkness.”

In this light, therefore, he came to the end of the valley. Now I

saw in my dream, that at the end of the valley lay blood, bones, ashes, and

mangled bodies of men, even of pilgrims that had gone this way formerly; and

while I was musing what should be the reason, I espied a little before me a

cave, where two giants, Pope and Pagan, dwelt in old time; by whose power and

tyranny the men, whose bones, blood, ashes, etc., lay there, were cruelly put to

death. But by this place Christian went without much danger, whereat I somewhat

wondered; but I have learned since, that Pagan has been dead many a day; and as

for the other, though he be yet alive, he is, by reason of age, and also of the

many shrewd brushes that he met with in his younger days, grown so crazy and

stiff in his joints, that he can now do little more than sit in his cave’s

mouth, grinning at pilgrims as they go by, and biting his nails because he

cannot come at them.

So I saw that Christian went on his way; yet, at the sight of the

old man that sat at the mouth of the cave, he could not tell what to think,

especially because he spoke to him, though he could not go after him, saying,

You will never mend till more of you be burned. But he held his peace, and set a

good face on it, and so went by, and catched no hurt. Then sang Christian:

  Oh, world of wonders (I can say no

less),
  That I should be preserved in that

distress
  That I have met with here! Oh, blessed

be
  That hand that from it hath deliver’d

me!
  Dangers in darkness, heaven, hell, and

sin,
  Did compass me, while I this vale was

in;
  Yea, snares, and pits, and traps, and nets did

lie
  My path about, that worthless, silly I
  Might

have been catch’d, entangled, and cast down,
  But since I live,

let Jesus wear the crown.

Now as Christian went on his way, he came to a little ascent,

which was cast up on purpose that pilgrims might see before them; up there,

therefore, Christian went; and looking forward, he saw Faithful before him upon

his journey. Then said Christian aloud, Ho, ho; so-ho; stay, and I will be your

companion. At that Faithful looked behind him; to whom Christian cried again,

Stay, stay, till I come up to you. But Faithful answered, No, I am upon my life,

and the avenger of blood is behind me.

At this Christian was somewhat moved, and putting to all his

strength, he quickly got up with Faithful, and did also overrun him; so the last

was first. Then did Christian vain-gloriously smile, because he had gotten the

start of his brother; but not taking good heed to his feet, he suddenly stumbled

and fell, and could not rise again until Faithful came up to help him.

Then I saw in my dream, they went very lovingly on together, and

had sweet discourse of all things that had happened to them in their

pilgrimage.

Then I saw in my dream, that when they were got out of the

wilderness, they presently saw a town before them, and the name of that town is

Vanity; and at the town there is a fair kept, called Vanity Fair. It is kept all

the year long. It beareth the name of Vanity Fair because the town where it is

kept is lighter than vanity, and also, because all that is there sold, or that

cometh thither, is vanity; as is the saying of the wise, “All that cometh is

vanity.”

This fair is no new erected business, but a thing of ancient

standing. I will show you the original of it.

Almost five thousand years ago there were pilgrims walking to the

Celestial City, as these two honest persons are; and Beelzebub, Apollyon, and

Legion, with their companions, perceiving by the path that the pilgrims made,

that their way to the city lay through this town of Vanity, they contrived here

to set up a fair; a fair wherein should be sold all sorts of vanity, and that it

should last all the year long. Therefore at this fair are all such merchandise

sold as houses, lands, trades, places, honors, preferments, titles, countries,

kingdoms, lusts, pleasures; and delights of all sorts, such as harlots, wives,

husbands, children, masters, servants, lives, blood, bodies, souls, silver,

gold, pearls, precious stones, and what not.

And moreover, at this fair there are at all times to be seen

jugglings, cheats, games, plays, fools, apes, knaves, and rogues, and that of

every kind.

Here are to be seen, too, and that for nothing, thefts, murders,

adulteries, false-swearers, and that of a blood-red color.

And as, in other fairs of less moment, there are the several rows

and streets under their proper names, where such and such wares are vended: so

here likewise you have the proper places, rows, streets, namely, countries and

kingdoms, where the wares of this fair are soonest to be found. Here is the

Britain Row, the French Row, the Italian Row, the Spanish Row, the German Row,

where several sorts of vanities are to be sold. But as in other fairs some one

commodity is as the chief of all the fair, so the ware of Rome and her

merchandise is greatly promoted in this fair; only our English nation, with some

others, have taken a dislike thereat.

Now, as I said, the way to the Celestial City lies just through

this town where this lusty fair is kept; and he that would go to the city, and

yet not go through this town, “must needs go out of the world.” The Prince of

princes himself, when here, went through this town to his own country, and that

upon a fair-day, too; yea, and as I think, it was Beelzebub, the chief lord of

this fair, that invited him to buy of his vanities, yea, would have made him

lord of the fair, would he but have done him reverence as he went through the

town. Yea, because he was such a person of honor Beelzebub had him from street

to street, and showed him all the kingdoms of the world in a little time, that

he might, if possible, allure that Blessed One to cheapen and buy some of his

vanities; but he had no mind to the merchandise, and therefore left the town

without laying out so much as one farthing upon these vanities. This fair,

therefore, is an ancient thing of long standing, and a very great fair.

Now these pilgrims, as I said, must needs go through this fair.

Well, so they did; but, behold, even as they entered into the fair, all the

people in the fair were moved, and the town itself, as it were, in a hubbub

about them, and that for several reasons: For,

First, The pilgrims were clothed with such kind of raiment as was

diverse from the raiment of any that traded in that fair. The people, therefore,

of the fair made a great gazing upon them; some said they were fools; some they

were bedlams; and some they were outlandish men.

Secondly, And as they wondered at their apparel, so they did

likewise at their speech; for few could understand what they said. They

naturally spoke the language of Canaan; but they that kept the fair were the men

of this world. So that from one end of the fair to the other they seemed

barbarians each to the other.

Thirdly, But that which did not a little amuse the merchandisers

was, that these pilgrims set very light by all their wares. They cared not so

much as to look upon them; and if they called upon them to buy, they would put

their fingers in their ears, and cry, “Turn away mine eyes from beholding

vanity,” and look upward, signifying that their trade and traffic was in

heaven.

One chanced mockingly, beholding the carriage of the men, to say

unto them, “What will ye buy?” But they looking gravely upon him, said, “We buy

the truth.” At that, there was an occasion taken to despise the men the more;

some mocking, some taunting, some speaking reproachfully, and some calling upon

others to smite them. At last things came to a hubbub and great stir in the

fair, insomuch that all order was confounded. Now was word presently brought to

the great one of the fair, who quickly came down, and deputed some of his most

trusty friends to take those men into examination about whom the fair was almost

overturned. So the men were brought to examination; and they that sat upon them

asked whence they came, whither they went, and what they did there in such an

unusual garb. The men told them that they were pilgrims and strangers in the

world, and that they were going to their own country, which was the heavenly

Jerusalem; and that they had given no occasion to the men of the town, nor yet

to the merchandisers, thus to abuse them, and to let them in their journey,

except it was for that when one asked them what they would buy, they said they

would buy the truth. But they that were appointed to examine them did not

believe them to be any other than bedlams and mad, or else such as came to put

all things into a confusion in the fair. Therefore they took them and beat them,

and besmeared them with dirt, and then put them into the cage, that they might

be made a spectacle to all the men of the fair. There, therefore, they lay for

some time, and were made the objects of any man’s sport, or malice, or revenge;

the great one of the fair laughing still at all that befell them. But the men

being patient, and “not rendering railing for railing, but contrariwise

blessing,” and giving good words for bad, and kindness for injuries done, some

men in the fair that were more observing and less prejudiced than the rest,

began to check and blame the baser sort for their continual abuses done by them

to the men. They, therefore, in angry manner, let fly at them again, counting

them as bad as the men in the cage, and telling them that they seemed

confederates and should be made partakers of their misfortunes. The others

replied, that, for aught they could see, the men were quiet and sober, and

intended nobody any harm; and that there were many that traded in their fair

that were more worthy to be put into the cage, yea, and pillory too, than were

the men that they had abused. Thus, after divers words had passed on both

sides—the men behaving themselves all the while very wisely and soberly before

them—they fell to some blows among themselves, and did harm one to another. Then

were these two poor men brought before their examiners again, and there charged

as being guilty of the late hubbub that had been in the fair. So they beat them

pitifully, and hanged irons upon them, and led them in chains up and down the

fair, for an example and terror to others, lest any should speak in their

behalf, or join themselves unto them. But Christian and Faithful behaved

themselves yet more wisely, and received the ignominy and shame that was cast

upon them with so much meekness and patience, that it won to their side—though

but few in comparison of the rest—several of the men in the fair. This put the

other party yet into a greater rage, insomuch that they concluded the death of

these two men. Wherefore they threatened that neither cage nor irons should

serve their turn, but that they should die for the abuse they had done, and for

deluding the men of the fair.

Then were they remanded to the cage again until further order

should be taken with them. So they put them in, and made them fast in the

stocks.

Here, therefore, they called again to mind what they had heard

from their faithful friend Evangelist, and were the more confirmed in their way

and sufferings, by what he told them would happen to them. They also now

comforted each other, that whose lot it was to suffer, even he should have the

best of it; therefore each man secretly wished that he might have that

preferment. But committing themselves to the all-wise disposal of him that

ruleth all things, with much content they abode in the condition in which they

were until they should be otherwise disposed of.

Then a convenient time being appointed, they brought them forth to

their trial, in order to their condemnation. When the time was come, they were

brought before their enemies, and arraigned. The judge’s name was Lord

Hate-good; their indictment was one and the same in substance, though somewhat

varying in form; the contents whereof was this: That they were enemies to, and

disturbers of, the trade; that they had made commotions and divisions in the

town, and had won a party to their own most dangerous opinions, in contempt of

the law of their prince.

Then Faithful began to answer, that he had only set himself

against that which had set itself against Him that is higher than the highest.

And, said he, as for disturbance, I make none, being myself a man of peace: the

parties that were won to us, were won by beholding our truth and innocence, and

they are only turned from the worse to the better. And as to the king you talk

of, since he is Beelzebub, the enemy of our Lord, I defy him and all his

angels.

Then proclamation was made, that they that had aught to say for

their lord the king against the prisoner at the bar, should forthwith appear,

and give in their evidence. So there came in three witnesses, to wit, Envy,

Superstition, and Pickthank. They were then asked, if they knew the prisoner at

the bar; and what they had to say for their lord the king against him.

Then stood forth Envy, and said to this effect: My lord, I have

known this man a long time, and will attest upon oath before this honorable

bench, that he is—

Judge. Hold—give him his oath.

So they sware him. Then he said, My lord, this man,

notwithstanding his plausible name, is one of the vilest men in our country; he

neither regardeth prince nor people, law nor custom, but doeth all that he can

to possess all men with certain of his disloyal notions, which he in the general

calls principles of faith and holiness. And in particular, I heard him once

myself affirm, that Christianity and the customs of our town of Vanity were

diametrically opposite, and could not be reconciled. By which saying, my lord,

he doth at once not only condemn all our laudable doings, but us in the doing of

them.

Then did the judge say to him, Hast thou any more to say?

Envy. My lord, I could say much more, only I would not be

tedious to the court. Yet if need be, when the other gentlemen have given in

their evidence, rather than anything shall be wanting that will despatch him, I

will enlarge my testimony against him. So he was bid to stand by.

Then they called Superstition, and bid him look upon the prisoner

at the bar. They also asked, what he could say for their lord the king against

him. Then they sware him; so he began:

Super. My lord, I have no great acquaintance with this man,

nor do I desire to have further knowledge of him. However, this I know, that he

is a very pestilent fellow, from some discourse I had with him, the other day,

in this town; for then, talking with him, I heard him say, that our religion was

naught, and such by which a man could by no means please God. Which saying of

his, my lord, your lordship very well knows what necessarily thence will follow,

to wit, that we still do worship in vain, are yet in our sins, and finally shall

be damned: and this is that which I have to say.

Then was Pickthank sworn, and bid say what he knew in behalf of

their lord the king against the prisoner at the bar.

Pick. My lord, and you gentlemen all, this fellow I have

known of a long time, and have heard him speak things that ought not to be

spoken; for he hath railed on our noble prince Beelzebub, and hath spoken

contemptibly of his honorable friends, whose names are, the Lord Old Man, the

Lord Carnal Delight, the Lord Luxurious, the Lord Desire of Vain Glory, my old

Lord Lechery, Sir Having Greedy, with all the rest of our nobility; and he hath

said, moreover, that if all men were of his mind, if possible, there is not one

of these noblemen should have any longer a being in this town. Besides, he hath

not been afraid to rail on you, my lord, who are now appointed to be his judge,

calling you an ungodly villain, with many other suchlike vilifying terms, with

which he hath bespattered most of the gentry of our town.

When this Pickthank had told his tale, the judge directed his

speech to the prisoner at the bar, saying, Thou runagate, heretic, and traitor,

hast thou heard what these honest gentlemen have witnessed against thee?

Faith. May I speak a few words in my own defence?

Judge. Sirrah, sirrah, thou deservest to live no longer,

but to be slain immediately upon the place; yet that all men may see our

gentleness toward thee, let us hear what thou hast to say.

Faith. 1. I say, then, in answer to what Mr. Envy hath

spoken, I never said aught but this, that what rule, or laws, or customs, or

people, were flat against the word of God, are diametrically opposite to

Christianity. If I have said amiss in this, convince me of my error, and I am

ready here before you to make my recantation.

2. As to the second, to wit, Mr. Superstition, and his charge

against me, I said only this, that in the worship of God there is required a

divine faith; but there can be no divine faith without a divine revelation of

the will of God. Therefore, whatever is thrust into the worship of God, that is

not agreeable to divine revelation, cannot be done but by a human faith, which

faith will not be profitable to eternal life.

3. As to what Mr. Pickthank has said, I say—avoiding terms, as

that I am said to rail, and the like—that the prince of this town, with all the

rabblement, his attendants, by this gentleman named, are more fit for a being in

hell than in this town and country. And so the Lord have mercy upon me.

Then the judge called to the jury—who all this while stood by to

hear and observe—Gentlemen of the jury, you see this man about whom so great an

uproar hath been made in this town; you have also heard what these worthy

gentlemen have witnessed against him; also you have heard his reply and

confession: it lieth now in your breast to hang him, or save his life; but yet I

think meet to instruct you in our law.

There was an act made in the days of Pharaoh the Great, servant to

our prince, that, lest those of a contrary religion should multiply, and grow

too strong for him, their males should be thrown into the river. There was also

an act made in the day of Nebuchadnezzar the Great, another of his servants,

that whoever would not fall down and worship his golden image, should be thrown

into a fiery furnace. There was also an act made in the days of Darius, that

whoso for some time called upon any God but him, should be cast into the lions’

den. Now, the substance of these laws this rebel has broken, not only in

thought—which is not to be borne—but also in word and deed; which must,

therefore, needs be intolerable.

For that of Pharaoh, his law was made upon a supposition, to

prevent mischief, no crime being yet apparent; but here is a crime apparent. For

the second and third, you see he disputeth against our religion; and for the

treason that he hath confessed, he deserveth to die the death.

Then went the jury out, whose names were Mr. Blindman, Mr.

No-good, Mr. Malice, Mr. Lovelust, Mr. Liveloose, Mr. Heady, Mr. High-mind, Mr.

Enmity, Mr. Liar, Mr. Cruelty, Mr. Hatelight, and Mr. Implacable; who everyone

gave in his private verdict against him among themselves, and afterward

unanimously concluded to bring him in guilty before the judge. And first among

themselves, Mr. Blindman, the foreman, said, I see clearly that this man is a

heretic. Then said Mr. No-good, Away with such a fellow from the earth. Ay, said

Mr. Malice, for I hate the very looks of him. Then said Mr. Lovelust, I could

never endure him. Nor I, said Mr. Liveloose, for he would always be condemning

my way. Hang him, hang him, said Mr. Heady. A sorry scrub, said Mr. High-mind.

My heart riseth against him, said Mr. Enmity. He is a rogue, said Mr. Liar.

Hanging is too good for him, said Mr. Cruelty. Let us despatch him out of the

way, said Mr. Hatelight. Then said Mr. Implacable, Might I have all the world

given me, I could not be reconciled to him; therefore, let us forthwith bring

him in guilty of death.

And so they did; therefore he was presently condemned to be had

from the place where he was, to the place from whence he came, and there to be

put to the most cruel death that could be invented.

They, therefore, brought him out, to do with him according to

their law: and first they scourged him, then they buffeted him, then they lanced

his flesh with knives; after that they stoned him with stones; then pricked him

with their swords; and last of all, they burned him to ashes at the stake. Thus

came Faithful to his end.

Now I saw that there stood behind the multitude a chariot and a

couple of horses, waiting for Faithful, who, so soon as his adversaries had

despatched him, was taken up into it, and straightway was carried up through the

clouds with sound of trumpet, the nearest way to the celestial gate.

But as for Christian, he had some respite, and was remanded back

to prison; so he there remained for a space. But he who overrules all things,

having the power of their rage in his own hand, so wrought it about, that

Christian for that time escaped them, and went his way.

And as he went he sang, saying:

  Well, Faithful, thou hast faithfully

profest
  Unto thy Lord, with whom thou shall be

blest,
  When faithless ones, with all their vain

delights,
  Are crying out under their hellish

plights;
  Sing, Faithful, sing, and let thy name

survive,
  For though they killed thee, thou art yet alive.

Now I saw in my dream that Christian went not forth alone; for

there was one whose name was Hopeful—being so made by the beholding of Christian

and Faithful in their words and behavior, in their sufferings at the fair—who

joined himself unto him, and entering into a brotherly covenant, told him that

he would be his companion. Thus one died to bear testimony to the truth, and

another rises out of his ashes to be a companion with Christian in his

pilgrimage. This Hopeful also told Christian, that there were many more of the

men in the fair that would take their time and follow after.

I saw then that they went on their way to a pleasant river, which

David the king called “the river of God,” but John, “the river of the water of

life.” Now their way lay just upon the bank of this river; here, therefore,

Christian and his companion walked with great delight; they drank also of the

water of the river, which was pleasant and enlivening to their weary spirits.

Besides, on the banks of this river, on either side, were green trees, with all

manner of fruit; and the leaves they ate to prevent surfeits, and other diseases

that are incident to those who heat their blood by travel. On either side of the

river was also a meadow, curiously beautified with lilies; and it was green all

the year long. In this meadow they lay down and slept, for here they might lie

down safely. When they awoke, they gathered again of the fruit of the trees, and

drank again of the water of the river, and then lay down again to sleep. Thus

they did several days and nights. Then they sang:

  Behold ye how these crystal streams do

glide,
  To comfort pilgrims by the

highway-side,
  The meadows green, besides their fragrant

smell,
  Yield dainties for them; and he who can

tell
  What pleasant fruit, yea, leaves, these trees do

yield,
  Will soon sell all, that he may buy this field.

So when they were disposed to go on—for they were not as yet at

their journey’s end—they ate and drank, and departed.

Now I beheld in my dream, that they had not journeyed far, but the

river and the way for a time parted, at which they were not a little sorry; yet

they durst not go out of the way. Now the way from the river was rough, and

their feet tender by reason of their travels; so the souls of the pilgrims were

much discouraged because of the way. Wherefore still as they went on, they

wished for a better way. Now a little before them, there was on the left hand of

the road a meadow, and a stile to go over into it, and that meadow is called

By-path Meadow. Then said Christian to his fellow, If this meadow lieth along by

our wayside, let’s go over into it. Then he went to the stile to see, and behold

a path lay along by the way on the other side of the fence. It is according to

my wish, said Christian; here is the easiest going; come, good Hopeful, and let

us go over.

Hope. But, how if this path should lead us out of the

way?

That is not likely, said the other. Look, doth it not go along by

the wayside? So Hopeful, being persuaded by his fellow, went after him over the

stile. When they were gone over, and were got into the path, they found it very

easy for their feet; and withal, they looking before them, espied a man walking

as they did, and his name was Vain Confidence; so they called after him, and

asked him whither that way led. He said, To the celestial gate. Look, said

Christian, did not I tell you so? by this you may see we are right. So they

followed, and he went before them. But behold the night came on, and it grew

very dark; so that they that were behind lost the sight of him that went

before.

He therefore that went before—Vain Confidence by name—not seeing

the way before him, fell into a deep pit, which was on purpose there made, by

the prince of those grounds, to catch vainglorious fools withal, and was dashed

in pieces with his fall.

Now Christian and his fellow heard him fall. So they called to

know the matter, but there was none to answer, only they heard a groaning. Then

said Hopeful, Where are we now? Then was his fellow silent, as mistrusting that

he had led him out of the way; and now it began to rain, and thunder and lighten

in a most dreadful manner, and the water rose amain.

Then Hopeful groaned in himself, saying, Oh that I had kept on my

way!

Chr. Who could have thought that this path should have led

us out of the way?

Hope. I was afraid on it at the very first, and therefore

gave you that gentle caution. I would have spoken plainer, but that you are

older than I.

Chr. Good brother, be not offended; I am sorry I have

brought thee out of the way, and that I have put thee into such imminent danger.

Pray, my brother, forgive me; I did not do it of an evil intent.

Hope. Be comforted, my brother, for I forgive thee; and

believe, too, that this shall be for our good.

Chr. I am glad I have with me a merciful brother; but we

must not stand here; let us try to go back again.

Hope. But, good brother, let me go before.

Chr: No, if you please, let me go first, that if there be

any danger, I may be first therein, because by my means we are both gone out of

the way.

No, said Hopeful, you shall not go first, for your mind being

troubled may lead you out of the way again. Then, for their encouragement, they

heard the voice of one saying, “Let thine heart be toward the highway, even the

way that thou wentest; turn again.” But by this time the waters were greatly

risen, by reason of which the way of going back was very dangerous. (Then I

thought that it is easier going out of the way when we are in, than going in

when we are out.) Yet they adventured to go back; but it was so dark, and the

flood was so high, that in their going back they had like to have drowned nine

or ten times.

Neither could they, with all the skill they had, get again to the

stile that night. Wherefore at last, lighting under a little shelter, they sat

down there until the day brake; but, being weary, they fell asleep. Now there

was, not far from the place they lay, a castle, called Doubting Castle, the

owner whereof was Giant Despair, and it was in his grounds they now were

sleeping: wherefore he, getting up in the morning early, and walking up and down

in his fields, caught Christian and Hopeful asleep in his grounds. Then with a

grim and surly voice he bid them awake, and asked them whence they were, and

what they did in his grounds. They told him they were pilgrims, and that they

had lost their way. Then said the Giant, You have this night trespassed on me by

trampling in and lying on my grounds, and therefore you must go along with me.

So they were forced to go, because he was stronger than they. They also had but

little to say, for they knew themselves in a fault. The Giant, therefore, drove

them before him, and put them into his castle, in a very dark dungeon, nasty,

and stinking to the spirits of these two men. Here, then, they lay from

Wednesday morning till Saturday night, without one bit of bread, drop of drink,

or light, or any to ask how they did; they were, therefore, here in evil case,

and were far from friends and acquaintance. Now in this place Christian had

double sorrow, because it was through his unadvised counsel that they were

brought into this distress.

Now Giant Despair had a wife and her name was Diffidence: so when

he was gone to bed he told his wife what he had done, to wit, that he had taken

a couple of prisoners, and cast them into his dungeon for trespassing on his

grounds. Then he asked her also what he had best to do further with them. So she

asked him what they were, whence they came, and whither they were bound, and he

told her. Then she counselled him, that when he arose in the morning he should

beat them without mercy. So when he arose, he getteth him a grievous crabtree

cudgel, and goes down into the dungeon to them, and there first falls to rating

of them as if they were dogs, although they never gave him a word of distaste.

Then he falls upon them, and beats them fearfully, in such sort that they were

not able to help themselves, or to turn them upon the floor. This done, he

withdraws and leaves them there to condole their misery, and to mourn under

their distress: so all that day they spent their time in nothing but sighs and

bitter lamentations. The next night she, talking with her husband further about

them, and understanding that they were yet alive, did advise him to counsel them

to make away with themselves. So when morning was come, he goes to them in a

surly manner, as before, and perceiving them to be very sore with the stripes

that he had given them the day before, he told them, that since they were never

like to come out of that place, their only way would be forthwith to make an end

of themselves, either with a knife, halter, or poison: for why, said he, should

you choose to live, seeing it is attended with so much bitterness? But they

desired him to let them go. With that he looked ugly upon them, and rushing to

them, had doubtless made an end of them himself, but that he fell into one of

his fits—for he sometimes in sunshiny weather fell into fits—and lost for a time

the use of his hands; wherefore he withdrew, and left them as before to consider

what to do. Then did the prisoners consult between themselves, whether it were

best to take his counsel or no; and thus they began to discourse.

Brother, said Christian, what shall we do? The life that we now

live is miserable. For my part, I know not whether it is best to live thus, or

to die out of hand. My soul chooseth strangling rather than life, and the grave

is more easy for me than this dungeon. Shall we be ruled by the Giant?

Hope. Indeed our present condition is dreadful, and death

would be far more welcome to me than thus forever to abide; but yet let us

consider, the Lord of the country to which we are going hath said, “Thou shalt

do no murder,” no, not to another man’s person, much more then are we forbidden

to take his counsel to kill ourselves. Besides, he that kills another, can but

commit murder upon his body; but for one to kill himself, is to kill body and

soul at once. And, moreover, my brother, thou talkest of ease in the grave, but

hast thou forgotten the hell whither for certain the murderers go? for “no

murderer hath eternal life,” etc. And let us consider again, that all the law is

not in the hand of Giant Despair; others, so far as I can understand, have been

taken by him as well as we, and yet have escaped out of his hands. Who knows but

that God, who made the world, may cause that Giant Despair may die; or that at

some time or other he may forget to lock us in; or but he may, in a short time,

have another of his fits before us, and he may lose the use of his limbs? And if

ever that should come to pass again, for my part, I am resolved to pluck up the

heart of a man, and to try my utmost to get from under his hand. I was a fool

that I did not try to do it before. But however, my brother, let us be patient,

and endure awhile; the time may come that may give us a happy release; but let

us not be our own murderers. With these words Hopeful at present did moderate

the mind of his brother; so they continued together in the dark that day, in

their sad and doleful condition.

Well, toward evening the Giant goes down into the dungeon again,

to see if his prisoners had taken his counsel. But when he came there he found

them alive; and truly alive was all; for now, what for want of bread and water,

and by reason of the wounds they received when he beat them, they could do

little but breathe. But I say he found them alive; at which he fell into a

grievous rage, and told them, that seeing they had disobeyed his counsel, it

should be worse with them than if they had never been born.

At this they trembled greatly, and I think that Christian fell

into a swoon; but coming a little to himself again, they renewed their discourse

about the Giant’s counsel, and whether yet they had best take it or no. Now

Christian again seemed for doing it; but Hopeful made his second reply as

followeth:

My brother, said he, rememberest thou not how valiant thou hast

been heretofore? Apollyon could not crush thee, nor could all that thou didst

hear, or see, or feel, in the Valley of the Shadow of Death. What hardship,

terror, and amazement, hast thou already gone through! and art thou now nothing

but fears? Thou seest that I am in the dungeon with thee, a far weaker man by

nature than thou art. Also this Giant hath wounded me as well as thee, and also

cut off the bread and water from my mouth, and with thee I mourn without the

light. But let us exercise a little more patience. Remember how thou playedst

the man at Vanity Fair, and wast neither afraid of the chain nor cage, nor yet

of bloody death; wherefore let us—at least to avoid the shame that it becomes

not a Christian to be found in—bear up with patience as well as we can.

Now night being come again, and the Giant and his wife in bed, she

asked him concerning the prisoners, and if they had taken his counsel; to which

he replied, They are sturdy rogues; they choose rather to bear all hardships

than to make away with themselves. Then said she, Take them into the castle-yard

to-morrow, and show them the bones and skulls of those that thou hast already

despatched, and make them believe, ere a week comes to an end, thou wilt tear

them in pieces, as thou hast done their fellows before them.

So when the morning was come, the Giant goes to them again, and

takes them into the castle-yard, and shows them as his wife had bidden him.

These, said he, were pilgrims, as you are, once, and they trespassed on my

grounds as you have done; and when I thought fit I tore them in pieces, and so

within ten days I will do you; go, get you down to your den again. And with that

he beat them all the way thither. They lay, therefore, all day on Saturday in a

lamentable case, as before. Now when night was come, and when Mrs. Diffidence

and her husband, the Giant, were got to bed, they began to renew their discourse

of their prisoners; and withal the old Giant wondered that he could neither by

his blows nor counsel bring them to an end. And with that his wife replied, I

fear, said she, that they live in hopes that some will come to relieve them; or

that they have picklocks about them, by the means of which they hope to escape.

And sayest thou so, my dear? said the Giant; I will therefore search them in the

morning.

Well, on Saturday, about midnight, they began to pray, and

continued in prayer till almost break of day.

Now, a little before it was day, good Christian, as one half

amazed, broke out into this passionate speech: What a fool, quoth he, am I, to

lie in a stinking dungeon, when I may as well walk at liberty! I have a key in

my bosom, called Promise, that will, I am persuaded, open any lock in Doubting

Castle. Then said Hopeful, That’s good news; good brother, pluck it out of thy

bosom, and try.

Then Christian pulled it out of his bosom, and began to try at the

dungeon door, whose bolt, as he turned the key, gave back, and the door flew

open with ease, and Christian and Hopeful both came out. Then he went to the

outward door that leads into the castle-yard, and with his key opened that door

also. After that he went to the iron gate, for that must be opened too, but that

lock went desperately hard, yet the key did open it. Then they thrust open the

gate to make their escape with speed; but that gate as it opened, made such a

creaking that it waked Giant Despair, who hastily rising to pursue his

prisoners, felt his limbs to fail; for his fits took him again, so that he could

by no means go after them. Then they went on, and came to the King’s highway

again, and so were safe, because they were out of his jurisdiction.

Now, when they were gone over the stile, they began to contrive

with themselves what they should do at that stile, to prevent those that shall

come after from falling into the hands of Giant Despair. So they consented to

erect there a pillar, and to engrave upon the side thereof this sentence: “Over

this stile is the way to Doubting Castle, which is kept by Giant Despair, who

despiseth the King of the Celestial Country, and seeks to destroy, his holy

pilgrims.” Many, therefore, that followed after, read what was written, and

escaped the danger. This done, they sang as follows:

  Out of the way we went, and then we

found
  What ’twas to tread upon forbidden

ground;
  And let them that come after have a

care,
  Lest they for trespassing, his pris’ners

are,
  Whose castle’s Doubting, and whose name’s Despair.

They then went till they came to the Delectable Mountains, which

mountains belong to the Lord of that hill of which we have spoken before. So

they went up to the mountains, to behold the gardens and orchards, the vineyards

and fountains of water; where also they drank and washed themselves, and did

freely eat of the vineyards. Now there were on the tops of these mountains

shepherds feeding their flocks, and they stood by the highway-side. The

pilgrims, therefore, went to them, and leaning upon their staffs—as is common

with weary pilgrims when they stand to talk with any by the way—they asked,

Whose Delectable Mountains are these, and whose be the sheep that feed upon

them?

Shep. These mountains are Immanuel’s Land, and they are

within sight of his city; and the sheep also are his, and he laid down his life

for them.

Chr. Is this the way to the Celestial City?

Shep. You are just in your way.

Chr. How far is it thither?

Shep. Too far for any but those who shall get thither,

indeed.

Chr. Is the way safe, or dangerous?

Shep. Safe for those for whom it is to be safe; but

transgressors shall fall therein.

Chr. Is there in this place any relief for pilgrims that

are weary and faint in the way?

Shep. The Lord of these mountains hath given us a charge

not to be forgetful to entertain strangers; therefore, the good of the place is

before you.

I saw also in my dream, that when the Shepherds perceived that

they were wayfaring men, they also put questions to them, to which they made

answer as in other places, as, Whence came you? and, How got you into the way?

and, By what means have you persevered therein? for but few of them that begin

to come hither, do show their faces on these mountains. But when the Shepherds

heard their answers, being pleased therewith, they looked very lovingly upon

them, and said, Welcome to the Delectable Mountains.

The shepherds, I say, whose names were Knowledge, Experience,

Watchful, and Sincere, took them by the hand, and had them to their tents, and

made them partake of what was ready at present. They said, moreover, We would

that you should stay here awhile, to be acquainted with us, and yet more to

solace yourselves with the good of these Delectable Mountains. They then told

them that they were content to stay. So they went to rest that night, because it

was very late.

Then I saw in my dream, that in the morning the Shepherds called

up Christian and Hopeful to walk with them upon the Mountains. So they went

forth with them, and walked awhile, having a pleasant prospect on every side.

Then said the Shepherds one to another, Shall we show these pilgrims some

wonders? So when they had concluded to do it, they had them first to the top of

a hill, called Error, which was very steep on the furthest side, and bid them

look down to the bottom. So Christian and Hopeful looked down, and saw at the

bottom several men dashed all to pieces by a fall they had from the top. Then

said Christian, What meaneth this? The Shepherds answered, Have you not heard of

them that were made to err, by hearkening to Hymeneus and Philetus, as

concerning the faith of the resurrection of the body? They answered, Yes. Then

said the Shepherds, Those that you see dashed in pieces at the bottom of this

mountain are they; and they have continued to this day unburied, as you see, for

an example to others to take heed how they clamber too high, or how they come

too near the brink of this mountain.

Then I saw that they had them to the top of another mountain, and

the name of that is Caution, and bid them look afar off; which, when they did,

they perceived, as they thought, several men walking up and down among the tombs

that were there; and they perceived that the men were blind, because they

stumbled sometimes upon the tombs, and because they could not get out from among

them. Then said Christian, What means this?

The Shepherds then answered, Did you not see a little below these

mountains a stile that led into a meadow, on the left hand of this way? They

answered, Yes. Then said the Shepherds, From that stile there goes a path that

leads directly to Doubting Castle, which is kept by Giant Despair; and these

men, pointing to them among the tombs, came once on pilgrimage, as you do now,

even until they came to that same stile. And because the right way was rough in

that place, they chose to go out of it into that meadow, and there were taken by

Giant Despair, and cast into Doubting Castle, where, after they had awhile been

kept in the dungeon, he at last did put out their eyes, and led them among those

tombs, where he has left them to wander to this very day, that the saying of the

wise man might be fulfilled, “He that wandereth out of the way of understanding

shall remain in the congregation of the dead.” Then Christian and Hopeful looked

one upon another, with tears gushing out, but yet said nothing to the

Shepherds.

Then I saw in my dream, that the Shepherds had them to another

place in a bottom, where was a door on the side of a hill; and they opened the

door, and bid them look in. They looked in, therefore, and saw that within it

was very dark and smoky; they also thought that they heard there a rumbling

noise, as of fire, and a cry of some tormented, and they smelled the scent of

brimstone. Then said Christian, What means this? The Shepherds told them, This

is a by-way to hell, a way that hypocrites go in at; namely, such as sell their

birthright, with Esau; such as sell their Master, with Judas; such as blaspheme

the gospel, with Alexander; and that lie and dissemble, with Ananias and

Sapphira his wife.

Then said Hopeful to the Shepherds, I perceive that these had on

them, even every one, a show of pilgrimage, as we have now; had they not?

Shep. Yes, and held it a long time too.

Hope. How far might they go on in pilgrimage in their day,

since they, notwithstanding, were thus miserably cast away?

Shep. Some further, and some not so far as these

mountains.

Then said the pilgrims one to another, We have need to cry to the

Strong for strength.

Shep. Ay, and you will have need to use it, when you have

it too.

By this time the pilgrims had a desire to go forward, and the

Shepherds a desire they should; so they walked together toward the end of the

mountains. Then said the Shepherds one to another, Let us here show the pilgrims

the gate of the Celestial City, if they have skill to look through our

perspective-glass. The pilgrims then lovingly accepted the motion; so they had

them to the top of a high hill, called Clear, and gave them the glass to

look.

Then they tried to look; but the remembrance of that last thing

that the Shepherds had shown them made their hands shake, by means of which

impediment they could not look steadily through the glass; yet they thought they

saw something like the gate, and also some of the glory of the place. Thus they

went away and sang:

  Thus by the Shepherds secrets are

reveal’d
  Which from all other men are kept

conceal’d:
  Come to the Shepherds, then, if you would

see
  Things deep, things hid, and that mysterious be.

When they were about to depart, one of the Shepherds gave them a

note of the way. Another of them bid them beware of the Flatterer. The third bid

them take heed that they sleep not upon Enchanted Ground. And the fourth bid

them God speed.

They went then till they came at a place where they saw a way put

itself into their way, and seeming withal to lie as straight as the way which

they should go; and here they knew not which of the two to take, for both seemed

straight before them; therefore, here they stood still to consider. And as they

were thinking about the way, behold, a man black of flesh, but covered with a

very light robe, vame to them, and asked them why they stood there. They

answered, they were going to the Celestial City, but knew not which of these

ways to take. Follow me, said the man; it is thither that I am going. So they

followed him in the way that but now came into the road, which by degrees

turned, and turned them so from the city that they desired to go to, that in a

little time their faces were turned from it; yet they followed him. But by and

by, before they were aware, he led them both within the compass of a net, in

which they were both so entangled that they knew not what to do; and with that

the white robe fell off the black man’s back. Then they saw where they were.

Wherefore there they lay crying some time, for they could not get themselves

out.

Then said Christian to his fellow, Now do I see myself in an

error. Did not the Shepherds bid us beware of the Flatterer? As is the saying of

the wise man, so we have found it this day: “A man that flattereth his neighbor

spreadeth a net for his feet.”

Hope. They also gave us a note of directions about the way,

for our more sure finding thereof; but therein we have also forgotten to read,

and not kept ourselves from the paths of the destroyer. Here David was wiser

than we, for, saith he, “Concerning the works of men, by the word of thy lips I

have kept me from the paths of the destroyer.” Thus they lay bewailing

themselves in the net. At last they espied a Shining One coming toward them with

a whip of small cords in his hand. When he was come to the place where they

were, he asked them whence they came, and what they did there. They told him

that they were poor pilgrims going to Zion, but were led out of their way by a

black man clothed in white, who bid us, said they, follow him, for he was going

thither too. Then said he with a whip, It Flatterer, a false apostle, that hath

transformed himself into an angel of light. So he rent the net, and let the men

out. Then said he to them, Follow me, that I may set you in your way again. So

he led them back to the way which they had left to follow the Flatterer. Then he

asked them, saying, Where did you lie the last night? They said, With the

Shepherds upon the Delectable Mountains. He asked them if they had not a note of

directions for the way. They answered, Yes. But did you not, said he, when you

were at a stand, pluck out and read your note? They answered, No. He asked them,

Why? They said they forgot. He asked, moreover, if the Shepherds did not bid

them beware of the Flatterer. They answered, Yes; but we did not imagine, said

they, this fine-spoken man had been he.

Then I saw in my dream, that he commanded them to lie down; which

when they did, he chastised them sore, to teach them the good way wherein they

should walk; and as he chastised them, he said, “As many as I love I rebuke and

chasten; be zealous, therefore, and repent.” This done, he bids them go on their

way, and take good heed to the other directions of the Shepherds. So they

thanked him for all his kindness, and went softly along the right way,

singing:

  Come hither, you that walk along the

way,
  See how the pilgrims fare that go

astray:
  They catched are in an entangled

net,
  ‘Cause they good counsel lightly did

forget.
  ‘Tis true they rescued were; but yet, you

see,
  They’re scourg’d to boot: let this your caution be.

Now, after awhile, they perceived afar off one coming softly and

alone, all along the highway to meet them. Then said Christian to his fellow,

Yonder is a man with his back toward Zion, and he is coming to meet us.

Hope. I see him; let us take heed to ourselves now lest he

should prove a flatterer also. So he drew nearer and nearer, and at last came up

to them. His name was Atheist, and he asked them whither they were going.

Chr. We are going to the Mount Zion.

Then Atheist fell into a very great laughter.

Chr. What’s the meaning of your laughter?

Atheist. I laugh to see what ignorant persons you are, to

take upon you so tedious a journey, and yet are like to have nothing but your

travel for your pains.

Chr. Why man, do you think we shall not be received?

Atheist. Received! There is no such place as you dream of

in all this world.

Chr. But there is in the world to come.

Atheist. When I was at home in my own country, I heard as

you now affirm, and from that hearing went out to see, and have been seeking

this city these twenty years, but find no more of it than I did the first day I

set out.

Chr. We have both heard, and believe, that there is such a

place to be found.

Atheist. Had not I, when at home, believed, I had not come

thus far to seek; but finding none—and yet I should had there been such a place

to be found, for I have gone to seek it further than you—I am going back again,

and will seek to refresh myself with the things that I then cast away for hopes

of that which I now see is not.

Then said Christian to Hopeful his companion, Is it true which

this man hath said?

Hope. Take heed, he is one of the flatterers. Remember what

it hath cost us once already for hearkening to such kind fellows. What? no Mount

Zion? Did we not see from the Delectable Mountains the gate of the city? Also,

are we not now to walk by faith? Let us go on, lest the man with the whip

overtake us again. You should have taught me that lesson, which I will round you

in the ears withal: “Cease, my son, to hear the instruction that causeth to err

from the words of knowledge.” I say, my brother, cease to hear him, and let us

believe to the saving of the soul.

Chr. My brother, I did not put the question to thee, for

that I doubted of the truth of our belief myself, but to prove thee, and to

fetch from thee a fruit of the honesty of thy heart. As for this man, I know

that he is blinded by the god of this world. Let thee and me go on, knowing that

we have belief of the truth, and no lie is of the truth.

Hope. Now do I rejoice in hope of the glory of God. So they

turned away from the man, and he, laughing at them, went his way.

I then saw in my dream that they went on until they came into a

certain country, whose air naturally tended to make one drowsy, if he came a

stranger into it. And here Hopeful began to be very dull, and heavy to sleep;

wherefore he said unto Christian: I do now begin to grow so drowsy that I can

scarcely hold open mine eyes; let us lie down and take one nap.

By no means, said the other, lest sleeping we never awake

more.

Hope. Why, my brother? sleep is sweet to the laboring man;

we may be refreshed if we take a nap.

Chr. Do you not remember that one of the Shepherds bid us

to beware of the Enchanted Ground? He meant by that, that we should beware of

sleeping: wherefore, “let us not sleep as others do, but let us watch and be

sober.”

Hope. I acknowledge myself in a fault; and had I been here

alone, I had by sleeping run the danger of death. I see it is true that the wise

man saith, “Two are better than one.” Hitherto hath thy company been my mercy;

and thou shalt have a good reward for thy labor.

Now then, said Christian, to prevent drowsiness in this place, let

us fall into good discourse.

With all my heart, said the other.

Now I saw in my dream, that the pilgrims were got over the

Enchanted Ground, and entering into the country of Beulah; whose air was very

sweet and pleasant; the way lying directly through it, they solaced themselves

there for a season. Yea, here they heard continually the singing of birds, and

saw every day the flowers appear in the earth, and heard the voice of the turtle

in the land. In this country the sun shineth night and day; wherefore this was

beyond the Valley of the Shadow of Death, and also out of the reach of Giant

Despair; neither could they from this place so much as see Doubting Castle. Here

they were within sight of the city they were going to; also here met them some

of the inhabitants thereof; for in this land the Shining Ones commonly walked,

because it was upon the borders of heaven. In this land also the contract

between the Bride and the Bridegroom was renewed; yea, here, “as the bridegroom

rejoiceth over the bride, so doth their God rejoice over them.” Here they had no

want of corn and wine; for in this place they met with abundance of what they

had sought for in all their pilgrimages. Here they heard voices from out of the

city, loud voices, saying, “Say ye to the daughter of Zion, Behold thy salvation

cometh! Behold, His reward is with him!” Here all the inhabitants of the country

called them “the holy people, the redeemed of the Lord, sought out,” etc.

Now, as they walked in this land, they had more rejoicing than in

parts more remote from the kingdom to which they are bound; and drawing near to

the city, they had yet a more perfect view thereof. It was builded of pearls and

precious stones, also the streets thereof were paved with gold; so that, by

reason of the natural glory of the city, and the reflection of the sunbeams upon

it, Christian with desire fell sick; Hopeful also had a fit or two of the same

disease: wherefore here they lay by it awhile, crying out because of their

pangs, “If you see my Beloved, tell him that I am sick of love.”

But, being a little strengthened, and better able to bear their

sickness, they walked on their way, and came yet nearer and nearer, where were

orchards, vineyards, and gardens, and their gates opened into the highway. Now,

as they came up to these places behold the gardener stood in the way; to whom

the pilgrims said, Whose goodly vineyards and gardens are these? He answered,

They are the King’s, and are planted here for his own delights, and also for the

solace of pilgrims. So the gardener had them into the vineyards, and bid them

refresh themselves with the dainties. He also showed them there the King’s walks

and the arbors where he delighteth to be: and here they tarried and slept.

Now, I beheld in my dream that they talked more in their sleep at

this time than ever they did in all their journey, and being in a muse

thereabout, the gardener said even to me, Wherefore musest thou at the matter:

it is the nature of the fruit of the grapes of these vineyards “to go down so

sweetly as to cause the lips of them that are asleep to speak.”

So I saw that when they awoke they addressed themselves to go up

to the city. But, as I said, the reflection of the sun upon the city—for the

city was pure gold—was so extremely glorious that they could not as yet with

open face behold it, but through an instrument made for that purpose. So I saw,

that as they went on, there met them two men in raiment that shone like gold,

also their faces shone as the light.

These men asked the pilgrims whence they came; and they told them.

They also asked them where they had lodged, what difficulties and dangers, what

comforts and pleasures, they had met in the way; and they told them. Then said

the men that met them, You have but two difficulties more to meet with, and then

you are in the city.

Christian then and his companion asked the men to go along with

them: so they told them that they would: But, said they, you must obtain it by

your own faith. So I saw in my dream that they went on together till they came

in sight of the gate.

Now I further saw, that between them and the gate was a river: but

there was no bridge to go over; and the river was very deep. At the sight

therefore of this river the pilgrims were much stunned; but the men that went

with them said, You must go through or you cannot come at the gate.

The pilgrims then began to inquire if there was no other way to

the gate. To which they answered, Yes; but there hath not any, save two, to wit,

Enoch and Elijah, been permitted to tread that path since the foundation of the

world, nor shall until the last trumpet shall sound. The pilgrims then,

especially Christian, began to despond in their minds, and looked this way and

that, but no way could be found by them by which they might escape the river.

Then they asked the men if the waters were all of a depth. They said, No; yet

they could not help them in that case; for, said they, you shall find it deeper

or shallower as you believe in the King of the place.

They then addressed themselves to the water, and entering,

Christian began to sink, and crying out to his good friend Hopeful, he said, I

sink in deep waters; the billows go over my head, all his waves go over me.

Then said the other, Be of good cheer, my brother: I feel the

bottom, and it is good. Then said Christian, Ah, my friend, “the sorrows of

death have compassed me about,” I shall not see the land that flows with milk

and honey. And with that a great darkness and horror fell upon Christian, so

that he could not see before him. Also here he in a great measure lost his

senses, so that he could neither remember nor orderly talk of any of those sweet

refreshments that he had met with in the way of his pilgrimage. But all the

words that he spoke still tended to discover that he had horror of mind, and

heart-fears that he should die in that river, and never obtain entrance in at

the gate. Here also, as they that stood by perceived, he was much in the

troublesome thoughts of the sins that he had committed, both since and before he

began to be a pilgrim. It was also observed, that he was troubled with

apparitions of hobgoblins and evil spirits; for ever and anon he would intimate

so much by words.

Hopeful therefore here had much ado to keep his brother’s head

above water; yea, sometimes he would be quite gone down, and then, ere awhile,

he would rise up again half dead. Hopeful also would endeavor to comfort him,

saying, Brother, I see the gate, and men standing by to receive us; but

Christian would answer, It is you, it is you they wait for; you have been

hopeful ever since I knew you. And so have you, said he to Christian. Ah,

brother! said he, surely if I was right, he would now arise to help me; but for

my sins he hath brought me into the snare, and hath left me. Then said Hopeful,

My brother, you have quite forgot the text where it is said of the wicked,

“There are no bands in their death, but their strength is firm; they are not

troubled as other men, neither are they plagued like other men.” These troubles

and distresses that you go through in these waters, are no sign that God hath

forsaken you; but are sent to try you, whether you will call to mind that which

heretofore you have received of his goodness, and live upon him in your

distresses.

Then I saw in my dream, that Christian was in a muse awhile. To

whom also Hopeful added these words, Be of good cheer, Jesus Christ maketh thee

whole. And with that Christian brake out with a loud voice, Oh, I see him again;

and he tells me “When thou passest through the waters, I shall be with thee; and

through the rivers, they shall not overflow thee.” Then they both took courage,

and the enemy was, after that, as still as a stone, until they were gone over.

Christian, therefore, presently found ground to stand upon, and so it followed

that the rest of the river was but shallow. Thus they got over.

Now upon the bank of the river, on the other side, they saw the

two shining men again, who there waited for them. Wherefore being come out of

the river, they saluted them, saying, We are ministering spirits, sent forth to

minister for those that shall be heirs of salvation. Thus they went along toward

the gate.

Now you must note, that the city stood upon a mighty hill; but the

pilgrims went up that hill with ease, because they had these two men to lead

them up by the arms: they had likewise left their mortal garments behind them in

the river; for though they went in with them, they came out without them. They

therefore went up here with much agility and speed, though the foundation upon

which the city was framed was higher than the clouds; they therefore went up

through the regions of the air, sweetly talking as they went, being comforted

because they safely got over the river, and had such glorious companions to

attend them.

The talk that they had with the Shining Ones was about the glory

of the place; who told them that the beauty and glory of it was inexpressible.

There, said they, is “the Mount Zion, the heavenly Jerusalem, the innumerable

company of angels, and the spirits of just men made perfect.” You are going now,

said they, to the paradise of God, where you shall see the tree of life, and eat

of the never fading fruits thereof: and when you come there you shall have white

robes given you, and your walk and talk shall be every day with the King, even

all the days of eternity. There you shall not see again such things as you saw

when you were in the lower region upon the earth; to wit, sorrow, sickness,

affliction, and death; “For the former things are passed away.” You are going

now to Abraham, to Isaac, and Jacob, and to the prophets, men that God hath

taken away from the evil to come, and that are now “resting upon their beds,

each one walking in his righteousness.” The men then asked, What must we do in

the holy place? To whom it was answered, You must there receive the comfort of

all your toil, and have joy for all your sorrow; you must reap what you have

sown, even the fruit of all your prayers, and tears, and sufferings for the King

by the way. In that place you must wear crowns of gold, and enjoy the perpetual

sight and vision of the Holy One; for “there you shall see him as he is.” There

also you shall serve him continually with praise, with shouting and

thanksgiving, whom you desired to serve in the world, though with much

difficulty, because of the infirmity of your flesh. There your eyes shall be

delighted with seeing, and your ears with hearing the pleasant voice of the

Mighty One. There you shall enjoy your friends again that are gone hither before

you; and there you shall with joy receive even every one that follows into the

holy place after you. There also you shall be clothed with glory and majesty,

and put in an equipage fit to ride out with the King of Glory. When he shall

come with sound of trumpet in the clouds, as upon the wings of the wind, you

shall come with him; and when he shall sit upon the throne of judgment, you

shall sit by him; yea, and when he shall pass sentence upon all the workers of

iniquity, let them be angels or men, you also shall have a voice in that

judgment, because they were his and your enemies. Also, when he shall again

return to the city, you shall go too with sound of trumpet, and be ever with

him.

Now, while they were thus drawing toward the gate, behold a

company of the heavenly host came out to meet them; to whom it was said by the

other two Shining Ones, These are the men that have loved our Lord, when they

were in the world, and that have left all for his holy name; and he has sent us

to fetch them, and we have brought them thus far on their desired journey, that

they may go in and look their Redeemer in the face with joy. Then the heavenly

host gave a great shout, saying, “Blessed are they that are called to the

marriage supper of the Lamb.” There came out also at this time to meet them

several of the King’s trumpeters, clothed in white and shining raiment, who with

melodious voices and loud, made even the heavens to echo with their sound. These

trumpeters saluted Christian and his fellow with ten thousand welcomes from the

world; and this they did with shouting and sound of trumpet.

This done, they compassed them round on every side; some went

before, some behind, and some on the right hand, and some on the left—as it were

to guard them through the upper regions—continually sounding as they went, with

melodious noise, in notes on high; so that the very sight was to them that could

behold it as if heaven itself was come down to meet them. Thus therefore they

walked on together; and, as they walked, ever and anon these trumpeters, even

with joyful sound, would, by mixing their music with looks and gestures, still

signify to Christian, and his brother, how welcome they were into their company,

and with what gladness they came to meet them. And now were these two men, as it

were, in heaven, before they came at it, being swallowed up with the sight of

angels, and with hearing of their melodious notes. Here also they had the city

itself in view; and thought they heard all the bells therein to ring, to welcome

them thereto. But, above all, the warm and joyful thoughts that they had about

their own dwelling there with such company, and that for ever and ever, oh, by

what tongue or pen can their glorious joy be expressed!—Thus they came up to the

gate.

Now when they were come up to the gate, there was written over it

in
letters of gold, “BLESSED ARE THEY THAT DO HIS COMMANDMENTS, THAT

THEY
MAY HAVE RIGHT TO THE TREE OF LIFE, AND MAY ENTER IN THROUGH THE

GATES
INTO THE CITY.”

Then I saw in my dream that the shining men bid them call at the

gate: the which when they did, some from above looked over the gate, to wit,

Enoch, Moses, and Elijah, etc., to whom it was said, These pilgrims are come

from the City of Destruction, for the love that they bear to the King of this

place: and then the pilgrims gave in unto them each man his certificate, which

they had received in the beginning; those, therefore, were carried in to the

King, who, when he had read them, said, Where are the men? To whom it was

answered, They are standing without the gate. The King then commanded to open

the gate, “That the righteous nation,” said he, “that keepeth truth may enter

in.”

Now I saw in my dream that these two men went in at the gate; and

lo! as they entered, they were transfigured; and they had raiment put on that

shone like gold. There were also that met them with harps and crowns, and gave

them to them: the harps to praise withal, and the crowns in token of honor. Then

I heard in my dream that all the bells in the city rang again for joy, and that

it was said unto them, “ENTER YE INTO THE JOY OF OUR LORD.” I also heard the men

themselves, that they sang with a loud voice, saying, “BLESSING, AND HONOR, AND

GLORY, AND POWER, BE UNTO HIM THAT SITTETH UPON THE THRONE, AND UNTO THE LAMB,

FOR EVER AND EVER.”

Now, just as the gates were opened to let in the men, I looked in

after them, and behold the city shone like the sun; the streets also were paved

with gold; and in them walked many men, with crowns on their heads, palms in

their hands, and golden harps, to sing praises withal.

They were also of them that had wings, and they answered one

another without intermission, saying, “Holy, holy, holy, is the Lord.” And after

that they shut up the gates: which, when I had seen, I wished myself among

them.

Now while I was gazing upon all these things, I turned my head to

look back, and saw Ignorance come up to the river side; but he soon got over,

and that without half the difficulty which the other two men met with. For it

happened that there was then in the place one Vain-hope, a ferry-man, that with

his boat helped him over; so he, as the others I saw, did ascend the hill, to

come up to the gate; only he came alone; neither did any meet him with the least

encouragement. When he was come up to the gate, he looked up to the writing that

was above, and then began to knock, supposing that entrance should have been

quickly administered to him; but he was asked by the men that looked over the

top of the gate, Whence came you? and what would you have? He answered, I have

ate and drank in the presence of the King, and he has taught in our streets.

Then they asked him for his certificate, that they might go in and show it to

the King: so he fumbled in his bosom for one, and found none. Then said they,

Have you none? but the man answered never a word. So they told the King, but he

would not come down to see him, but commanded the two Shining Ones, that

conducted Christian and Hopeful to the city, to go out, and take Ignorance, and

bind him, hand and foot, and have him away. Then they took him up, and carried

him through the air, to the door that I saw in the side of the hill, and put him

in there. Then I saw that there was a way to hell, even from the gate of heaven,

as well as from the City of Destruction. So I awoke, and behold it was a

dream.

THE PILGRIM

Who would true valor

see
  Let him come hither!
One here will constant

be,
  Come wind, come weather;
There’s no

discouragement
  Shall make him once relent
His first-avow’d

intent
  To be a Pilgrim.

Whoso beset him round
  With dismal stories,
Do

but themselves confound;
  His strength the more is.
No lion can

him fright;
  He’ll with a giant fight;
But he will have a

right
  To be a Pilgrim.

Nor enemy, nor fiend,
  Can daunt his spirit;
He

knows he at the end
  Shall Life inherit:—
Then, fancies, fly

away;
  He’ll not fear what men say;
He’ll labor, night and

day,
  To be a Pilgrim.

—J. Bunyan

 

THE ANGEL

By HANS CHRISTIAN ANDERSEN

Whenever a good child dies, an angel from

heaven comes down to earth, and takes the dead child in his arms, spreads out

his great white wings, and flies away over all the places the child has loved,

and picks quite a handful of flowers, which he carries up to the Almighty, that

they may bloom in heaven more brightly than on earth. And the Father presses all

the flowers to His heart; but He kisses the flower that pleases him best, and

the flower is then endowed with a voice, and can join in the great chorus of

praise!

“See”—this is what an angel said, as he carried a dead child up to

heaven, and the child heard, as if in a dream, and they went on over the regions

of home where the little child had played, and they came through gardens with

beautiful flowers—”which of these shall we take with us to plant in heaven?”

asked the angel.

Now there stood near them a slender, beautiful rose bush; but a

wicked hand had broken the stem, so that all the branches, covered with

half-opened buds, were hanging drooping around, quite withered.

“The poor rose bush!” said the child. “Take it, that it may bloom

up yonder.”

And the angel took it, and kissed the child, and the little one

half opened his eyes. They plucked some of the rich flowers, but also took with

them the despised buttercup and the wild pansy.

“Now we have flowers,” said the child.

And the angel nodded, but he did not yet fly upward to heaven. It

was night and quite silent. They remained in the great city; they floated about

there in a small street, where lay whole heaps of straw, ashes, and sweepings,

for it had been removal-day. There lay fragments of plates, bits of plaster,

rags, and old hats, and all this did not look well. And the angel pointed amid

all this confusion to a few fragments of a flower-pot, and to a lump of earth

which had fallen out, and which was kept together by the roots of a great dried

field flower, which was of no use, and had therefore been thrown out into the

street.

“We will take that with us,” said the angel. “I will tell you why,

as we fly onward.

“Down yonder in the narrow lane, in the low cellar, lived a poor

sick boy; from his childhood he had been bedridden. When he was at his best he

could go up and down the room a few times, leaning on crutches; that was the

utmost he could do. For a few days in summer the sunbeams would penetrate for a

few hours to the ground of the cellar, and when the poor boy sat there and the

sun shone on him, and he looked at the red blood in his three fingers, as he

held them up before his face, he would say, ‘Yes, to-day he has been out.’ He

knew the forest with its beautiful vernal green only from the fact that the

neighbor’s son brought him the first green branch of a beech-tree, and he held

that up over his head, and dreamed he was in the beech wood where the sun shone

and the birds sang. On a spring day the neighbor’s boy also brought him field

flowers, and among these was, by chance, one to which the root was hanging; and

so it was planted in a flower-pot, and placed by the bed, close to the window.

And the flower had been planted by a fortunate hand; and it grew, threw out new

shoots, and bore flowers every year. It became as a splendid flower-garden to

the sickly boy—his little treasure here on earth. He watered it, and tended it,

and took care that it had the benefit of every ray of sunlight, down to the last

that struggled in through the narrow window; and the flower itself was woven

into his dreams, for it grew for him and gladdened his eyes, and spread its

fragrance about him; and toward it he turned in death when the Father called

him. He has now been with the Almighty for a year; for a year the flower has

stood forgotten in the window, and is withered; and thus, at the removal, it has

been thrown out into the dust of the street. And this is the flower, the poor

withered flower, which we have taken into our nosegay; for this flower has given

more joy than the richest flower in a Queen’s garden!”

“But how do you know all this?” asked the child which the angel

was carrying to heaven.

“I know it,” said the angel, “for I myself was that little boy who

walked on crutches! I know my flower well!”

And the child opened his eyes and looked into the glorious, happy

face of the angel; and at the same moment they entered the regions where there

is peace and joy. And the Father pressed the dead child to His bosom, and then

it received wings like the angel, and flew hand in hand with him. And the

Almighty pressed all the flowers to His heart; but He kissed the dry withered

field flower, and it received a voice and sang with all the angels hovering

around—some near, and some in wider circles, and some in infinite distance, but

all equally happy. And they all sang, little and great, the good happy child,

and the poor field flower that had lain there withered, thrown among the dust,

in the rubbish of the removal-day, in the narrow, dark lane.

THE RED SHOES

By HANS CHRISTIAN ANDERSEN

There once was a little girl; a very nice

pretty little girl. But in summer she had to go barefoot, because she was poor,

and in winter she wore thick wooden shoes, so that her little instep became

quite red, altogether red.

In the middle of the village lived an old shoemaker’s wife; she

sat, and sewed, as well as she could, a pair of little shoes, of old strips of

red cloth; they were clumsy enough, but well meant, and the little girl was to

have them. The little girl’s name was Karen.

On the day when her mother was buried she received the red shoes

and wore them for the first time. They were certainly not suited for mourning;

but she had no others, and therefore thrust her little bare feet into them and

walked behind the plain deal coffin.

Suddenly a great carriage came by, and in the carriage sat an old

lady; she looked at the little girl and felt pity for her and said to the

clergyman:

“Give me the little girl and I will provide for her.”

Karen thought this was for the sake of the shoes; but the old lady

declared they were hideous; and they were burned. But Karen herself was clothed

neatly and properly: she was taught to read and to sew, and the people said she

was agreeable. But her mirror said, “You are much more than agreeable; you are

beautiful.”

Once the Queen travelled through the country, and had her little

daughter with her; and the daughter was a Princess. And the people flocked

toward the castle, and Karen too was among them; and the little Princess stood

in a fine white dress at a window, and let herself be gazed at. She had neither

train nor golden crown, but she wore splendid red morocco shoes; they were

certainly far handsomer than those the shoemaker’s wife had made for little

Karen. Nothing in the world can compare with red shoes!

Now Karen was old enough to be confirmed: new clothes were made

for her, and she was to have new shoes. The rich shoemaker in the town took the

measure of her little feet; this was done in his own house, in his little room,

and there stood great glass cases with neat shoes and shining boots. It had

quite a charming appearance, but the old lady could not see well, and therefore

took no pleasure in it. Among the shoes stood a red pair, just like those which

the princess had worn. How beautiful they were! The shoemaker also said they had

been made for a Count’s child, but they had not fitted.

“That must be patent leather,” observed the old lady, “the shoes

shine so!”

“Yes, they shine!” replied Karen; and they fitted her, and were

bought. But the old lady did not know that they were red; for she would never

have allowed Karen to go to the confirmation in red shoes; and that is what

Karen did.

Every one was looking at her shoes. And when she went across the

church porch, toward the door of the choir, it seemed to her as if the old

pictures on the tombstones, the portraits of clergymen and clergymen’s wives, in

their stiff collars and long black garments, fixed their eyes upon her red

shoes. And she thought of her shoes only, when the priest laid his hand upon her

head and spoke holy words. And the organ pealed solemnly, the children sang with

their fresh sweet voices, and the old preceptor sang too; but Karen thought only

of her red shoes.

In the afternoon the old lady was informed by everyone that the

shoes were red; and she said it was naughty and unsuitable, and that when Karen

went to church in future, she should always go in black shoes, even if they were

old.

Next Sunday was sacrament Sunday. And Karen looked at the black

shoes, and looked at the red ones—looked at them again—and put on the red

ones.

The sun shone gloriously; Karen and the old lady went along the

footpath through the fields, and it was rather dusty.

By the church door stood an old invalid soldier with a crutch and

a long beard; the beard was rather red than white, for it was red altogether;

and he bowed down almost to the ground, and asked the old lady if he might dust

her shoes. And Karen also stretched out her little foot.

“Look, what pretty dancing shoes!” said the old soldier. “Fit so

tightly when you dance!”

And he tapped the soles with his hand. And the old lady gave the

soldier an alms, and went into the church with Karen.

And every one in the church looked at Karen’s red shoes, and all

the pictures looked at them. And while Karen knelt in the church she only

thought of her red shoes; and she forgot to sing her psalm, and forgot to say

her prayer.

Now all the people went out of church, and the old lady stepped

into her carriage. Karen lifted up her foot to step in too; then the old soldier

said:

“Look, what beautiful dancing shoes!”

And Karen could not resist: she was obliged to dance a few steps;

and when she once began, her legs went on dancing. It was just as though the

shoes had obtained power over her. She danced round the corner of the church—she

could not help it; the coachman was obliged to run behind her and seize her; he

lifted her into the carriage, but her feet went on dancing, so that she kicked

the good old lady violently. At last they took off her shoes, and her legs

became quiet.

At home the shoes were put away in a cupboard; but Karen could not

resist looking at them.

Now the old lady became very ill, and it was said she would not

recover. She had to be nursed, and waited on: and this was no one’s duty so much

as Karen’s. But there was to be a great ball in the town, and Karen was invited.

She looked at the old lady who could not recover; she looked at the red shoes,

and thought there would be no harm in it. She put on the shoes, and that she

might very well do; but they went to the ball and began to dance.

But when she wished to go to the right hand, the shoes danced to

the left, and when she wanted to go upstairs the shoes danced downward, down

into the street and out at the town gate. She danced, and was obliged to dance,

till she danced straight out into the dark wood.

There was something glistening up among the trees, and she thought

it was the moon, for she saw a face. But it was the old soldier with the red

beard: he sat and nodded, and said:

“Look, what beautiful dancing-shoes!”

Then she was frightened, and wanted to throw away the red shoes;

but they clung fast to her. And she tore off her stockings; but the shoes had

grown fast to her feet. And she danced and was compelled to go dancing over

field and meadow, in rain and sunshine, by night and by day; but it was most

dreadful at night.

She danced out into the open churchyard; but the dead there do not

dance; they have far better things to do. She wished to sit down on the poor

man’s grave, where the bitter fern grows; but there was no peace nor rest for

her. And when she danced toward the open church door, she saw there an angel in

long white garments, with wings that reached from his shoulders to his feet; his

countenance was serious and stern, and in his hand he held a sword that was

broad and gleaming.

“Thou shalt dance!” he said—”dance on thy red shoes, till thou art

pale and cold, and till thy body shrivels to a skeleton. Thou shalt dance from

door to door, and where proud, haughty children dwell, shalt thou knock, that

they may hear thee, and be afraid of thee! Thou shalt dance, dance!”

“Mercy!” cried Karen.

But she did not hear what the angel answered, for the shoes

carried her away—carried her through the door on to the field, over stock and

stone, and she was always obliged to dance.

One morning she danced past a door which she knew well. There was

a sound of psalm-singing within, and a coffin was carried out, adorned with

flowers. Then she knew that the old lady was dead, and she felt that she was

deserted by all, and condemned by the angel of heaven.

She danced, and was compelled to dance—to dance in the dark night.

The shoes carried her on over thorn and brier; she scratched herself till she

bled; she danced away across the heath to a little lonely house. Here she knew

the executioner dwelt; and she tapped with her fingers on the panes, and

called:

“Come out, come out! I cannot come in for I must dance!”

And the executioner said:

“You probably don’t know who I am? I cut off the bad people’s

heads with my axe, and mark how my axe rings!”

“Do not strike off my head,” said Karen, “for if you do I cannot

repent of my sin. But strike off my feet with the red shoes!”

And then she confessed all her sin, and the executioner cut off

her feet with the red shoes; but the shoes danced away with the little feet over

the fields and into the deep forest.

And he cut her a pair of wooden feet, with crutches, and taught

her a psalm, which the criminals always sing; and she kissed the hand that had

held the axe, and went away across the heath.

“Now I have suffered pain enough for the red shoes,” said she.

“Now I will go into the church, that they may see me.”

And she went quickly toward the church door, but when she came

there the red shoes danced before her, so that she was frightened, and turned

back.

The whole week through she was sorrowful, and wept many bitter

tears; but when Sunday came she said:

“Now I have suffered and striven enough! I think that I am just as

good as many of those who sit in the church and carry their heads high.”

And then she went boldly on; but she did not get further than the

churchyard gate before she saw the red shoes dancing along before her; then she

was seized with terror, and turned back, and repented of her sin right

heartily.

And she went to the parsonage, and begged to be taken there as a

servant. She promised to be industrious, and to do all she could; she did not

care for wages, and only wished to be under a roof and with good people. The

clergyman’s wife pitied her, and took her into her service. And she was

industrious and thoughtful. Silently she sat and listened when in the evening

the pastor read the Bible aloud. All the little ones were very fond of her; but

when they spoke of dress and splendor and beauty, she would shake her head.

Next Sunday they all went to church, and she was asked if she

wished to go too, but she looked sadly, with tears in her eyes, at her crutches.

And then the others went to hear God’s word; but she went alone into her little

room, which was only large enough to contain her bed and a chair. And here she

sat with her hymn-book; and as she read it with a pious mind, the wind bore the

notes of the organ over to her from the church; and she lifted up her face, wet

with tears, and said:

“O Lord, help me!”

Then the sun shone so brightly; and before her stood the angel in

the white garments, the same as she had seen that night at the church door. But

he no longer grasped the sharp sword; he held a green branch covered with roses;

and he touched the ceiling, and it rose up high, and wherever he touched it a

golden star gleamed forth; and he touched the walls, and they spread forth

widely, and she saw the organ which was pealing its rich sounds; and she saw the

old pictures of clergymen and their wives; and the congregation sat in the

decorated seats, and sang from their hymn-books. The church had come to the poor

girl in her narrow room, or her chamber had become a church. She sat in the

chair with the rest of the clergyman’s people; and when they had finished the

psalm, and looked up, they nodded and said:

“That was right that you came here, Karen.”

“It was mercy!” said she.

And the organ sounded its glorious notes; and the children’s

voices singing in the chorus sounded sweet and lovely; the clear sunshine

streamed so warm through the window upon the chair in which Karen sat; and her

heart became so filled with sunshine, peace, and joy, that it broke. Her soul

flew on the sunbeams to heaven; and there was nobody who asked after the RED

SHOES.

THE LOVLIEST ROSE IN THE WORLD

By HANS CHRISTIAN ANDERSEN

Once there reigned a Queen, in whose

garden were found the most glorious flowers at all seasons and from all the

lands in the world; but especially she loved roses, and therefore she possessed

the most various kinds of this flower, from the wild dog-rose, with the

apple-scented green leaves, to the most splendid Provence rose. They grew

against the earth walls, wound themselves round pillars and window-frames, into

the passages, and all along the ceiling in all the halls. And the roses were

various in fragrance, form, and color.

But care and sorrow dwelt in these halls: the Queen lay upon a

sick-bed, and the doctors declared that she must die.

“There is still one thing that can serve her,” said the wisest of

them. “Bring her the loveliest rose in the world, the one which is the

expression of the brightest and purest love; for if that is brought before her

eyes ere they close, she will not die.”

And young and old came from every side with roses, the loveliest

that bloomed in each garden; but they were not the right sort. The flower was to

be brought out of the garden of Love; but what rose was it there that expressed

the highest and purest love?

And the poets sang of the loveliest rose in the world, and each

one named his own; and intelligence was sent far round the land to every heart

that beat with love, to every class and condition, and to every age.

“No one has till now named the flower,” said the wise man. “No one

has pointed out the place where it bloomed in its splendor. They are not the

roses from the coffin of Romeo and Juliet, or from the Walburg’s grave, though

these roses will be ever fragrant in song. They are not the roses that sprouted

forth from Winkelried’s blood-stained lances, from the blood that flows in a

sacred cause from the breast of the hero who dies for his country; though no

death is sweeter than this, and no rose redder than the blood that flows then.

Nor is it that wondrous flower, to cherish which man devotes, in a quiet

chamber, many a sleepless night, and much of his fresh life—the magic flower of

science.”

“I know where it blooms,” said a happy mother, who came with her

pretty child to the bedside of the Queen. “I know where the loveliest rose of

the world is found! The rose that is the expression of the highest and purest

love springs from the blooming cheeks of my sweet child when, strengthened by

sleep, it opens its eyes and smiles at me with all its affection!”

“Lovely is this rose; but there is still a lovelier,” said the

wise man.

“Yes, a far lovelier one,” said one of the women. “I have seen it,

and a loftier, purer rose does not bloom. I saw it on the cheeks of the Queen.

She had taken off her golden crown, and in the long dreary night she was

carrying her sick child in her arms: she wept, kissed it, and prayed for her

child as a mother prays in the hour of her anguish.”

“Holy and wonderful in its might is the white rose of grief; but

it is not the one we seek.”

“No, the loveliest rose of the world I saw at the altar of the

Lord,” said the good old Bishop. “I saw it shine as if an angel’s face had

appeared. The young maidens went to the Lord’s Table, and renewed the promise

made at their baptism, and roses were blushing, and pale roses shining on their

fresh cheeks. A young girl stood there; she looked with all the purity and love

of her young spirit up to heaven: that was the expression of the highest and

purest love.”

“May she be blessed,” said the wise man; “but not one of you has

yet named to me the loveliest rose of the world.”

Then there came into the room a child, the Queen’s little son.

Tears stood in his eyes and glistened on his cheeks; he carried a great open

book, and the binding was of velvet, with great silver clasps.

“Mother!” cried the boy, “only hear what I have read.”

And the child sat by the bedside, and read from the book of Him

who suffered death on the cross to save men, and even those who were not yet

born.

“Greater love there is not”—

And a roseate hue spread over the cheeks of the Queen, and her

eyes gleamed, for she saw that from the leaves of the book there bloomed the

loveliest rose, that sprang from the blood of Christ shed on the cross.

“I see it!” she said: “he who beholds this, the loveliest rose on

earth, shall never die.”

A VISION OF THE LAST DAY

By HANS CHRISTIAN ANDERSEN

Of all the days of our life the greatest

and most solemn is the day on which we die. Hast thou ever tried to realize that

most sure, most portentous hour, the last hour we shall spend on earth?

There was a certain man, an upholder of truth and justice, a

Christian man and orthodox, so the world esteemed him. And, in sooth, it may be

that some good thing was found in him, since in sleep, amid the visions of the

night, it pleased the Father of spirits to reveal him to himself, making

manifest to him what he was in truth, namely, one of those who trust in

themselves that they are righteous and despise others.

He went to rest, secure that his accounts were right with all men,

that he had paid his dues and wrought good works that day; of the secret pride

of his heart, of the harsh words that had passed his lips, he took no account at

all. And so he slept, and in his sleep Death stood by his bedside, a glorious

Angel, strong, spotless, beautiful, but unlike every other angel, stern,

unsmiling, pitiless of aspect.

“Thine hour is come, and thou must follow me!” spake Death. And

Death’s cold finger touched the man’s feet, whereupon they became like ice, then

touched his forehead, then his heart. And the chain that bound the immortal soul

to clay was riven asunder, and the soul was free to follow the Angel of

Death.

But during those brief seconds, while yet that awful touch

thrilled through feet, and head, and heart, there passed over the dying man, as

in great, heaving, ocean waves, the recollection of all that he had wrought and

felt in his whole life; just as one shuddering glance into a whirlpool suffices

to reveal in thought rapid as lightning, the entire unfathomable depth; just as

in one momentary glance at the starry heavens we can conceive the infinite

multitude of that glorious host of unknown orbs.

In such a retrospect the terrified sinner shrinks back into

himself, and finding there no stay by which to cling, must feel shrinking into

infinite nothingness; while the devout soul raises its thoughts to the Almighty,

yielding itself up to Him in childlike trust, and praying, “Thy will be done in

me!”

But this man had not the childlike mind, neither did he tremble

like the sinner; his thoughts were still the self-praising thoughts in which he

had fallen asleep. His path, he believed, must lead straight heavenward, and

Mercy, the promised Mercy, would open to him the gates.

And, in his dream, the Soul followed the Angel of Death, though

not without first casting one wistful glance at the couch where lay, in its

white shroud, the lifeless image of clay, still, as it were, bearing the impress

of the soul’s own individuality. And now they hovered through the air, now

glided along the ground. Was it a vast decorated hall they were passing through,

or a forest? It seemed hard to tell; Nature, it appeared, was formally set out

for show, as in the artificial old French gardens, and amid its strange,

carefully arranged scenes, passed and repassed troops of men and women, all clad

as for a masquerade.

“Such is human life!” said the Angel of Death.

The figures seemed more or less disguised; those who swept by in

the glories of velvet and gold were not all among the noblest or most

dignified-looking, neither were all those who wore the garb of poverty

insignificant or vulgar. It was a strange masquerade! But most strange it was to

see how one and all carefully concealed under their clothing something they

would not have others perceive, but in vain, for each was bent upon discovering

his neighbor’s secret, and they tore and snatched at one another till, now here,

now there, some part of an animal was revealed. In one was found the grinning

head of an ape, in another the cloven foot of a goat, in a third the poison-fang

of a snake, in a fourth the clammy fin of a fish.

All had in them some token of the animal—the animal which is fast

rooted in human nature, and which here was seen struggling to burst forth. And,

however closely a man might hold his garment over it, the others would never

rest till they had rent the hiding veil, and all kept crying out, “Look here!

look now! here he is! there she is!”—and every one mockingly laid bare his

fellow’s shame.

“And what was the animal in me?” inquired the disembodied Soul;

and the Angel of Death pointed to a haughty form, around whose head shone a

bright, widespread glory of rainbow-colored rays, but at whose heart might be

seen lurking, half-hidden, the feet of the peacock; the glory was, in fact,

merely the peacock’s gaudy tail.

And as they passed on, large, foul-looking birds shrieked out from

the boughs of the trees; with clear, intelligible, though harsh, human voices

they shrieked, “Thou that walkest with Death, dost remember me?” All the evil

thoughts and desires that had nestled within him from his birth until his death

now called after him, “Rememberest thou me?”

And the Soul shuddered, recognizing the voices; it could not deny

knowledge of the evil thoughts and desires that were now rising up in witness

against it.

“In our flesh, in our evil nature, dwelleth no good thing,” cried

the Soul; “but, at least, thoughts never with me ripened into actions; the world

has not seen the evil fruit.” And the Soul hurried on to get free from the

accusing voices; but the great black fowls swept in circles round, and screamed

out their scandalous words louder and louder, as though they would be heard all

over the world. And the Soul fled from them like the hunted stag, and at every

step stumbled against sharp flint stones that lay in the path. “How came these

sharp stones here? They look like mere withered leaves lying on the ground.”

“Every stone is for some incautious word thou hast spoken, which

lay as a stumbling-block in thy neighbor’s path, which wounded thy neighbor’s

heart far more sorely and deeply than these sharp flints now wound thy

feet.”

“Alas! I never once thought of that,” sighed the Soul.

And those words of the gospel rang through the air, “Judge not,

that ye be not judged.”

“We have all sinned,” said the Soul, recovering from its momentary

self-abasement. “I have kept the Law and the Gospel, I have done what I could, I

am not as others are!”

And in his dream this man now stood at the gates of heaven, and

the Angel who guarded the entrance inquired, “Who art thou? Tell me thy faith,

and show it to me in thy works.”

“I have faithfully kept the Commandments, I have humbled myself in

the eyes of the world, I have preserved myself free from the pollution of

intercourse with sinners, I have hated and persecuted evil, and those who

practice it, and I would do so still, yea, with fire and sword, had I the

power.”

“Then thou art one of Mohammed’s followers?” said the Angel.

“I? a Mohammedan?—never!”

“‘He who strikes with the sword shall perish by the sword,’ thus

spake the Son; His religion thou knowest not. It may be that thou art one of the

children of Israel, whose maxim is, ‘An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth’—art

thou such?”

“I am a Christian.”

“I see it not in thy faith or in thine actions. The law of Christ

is the law of forgiveness, love, and mercy.”

“Mercy!” The gracious echo of that sweet word thrilled through

infinite space, the gates of heaven opened, and the Soul hovered toward the

realms of endless bliss.

But the flood of light that streamed forth from within was so

dazzlingly bright, so transcendently white and pure, that the Soul shrank back

as from a two-edged sword, and the hymns and harp-tones of Angels mingled in

such exquisite celestial harmony as the earthly mind has not power either to

conceive or to endure. And the Soul trembled and bowed itself deeper and deeper,

and the heavenly light penetrated it through and through, and it felt to the

quick, as it had never truly felt before, the burden of its own pride, cruelty,

and sin.

“What I have done of good in the world, that did I because I could

not otherwise, but the evil that I did—that was of myself!”

The confession was wrung from him; more and more the man felt

dazzled and overpowered by the pure light of heaven; he seemed falling into a

measureless abyss, the abyss of his own nakedness and unworthiness. Shrunk into

himself, humbled, cast out, unripe for the kingdom of heaven, shuddering at the

thought of the just and holy God—hardly dared he to gasp out, “Mercy!”

And the face of the Angel at the portal was turned toward him in

softening pity. “Mercy is for them who implore it, not claim it; there is Mercy

also for thee. Turn thee, child of man, turn thee back the way thou camest to

thy clayey tabernacle; in pity is it given thee to dwell in dust yet a little

while. Be no longer righteous in thine own eyes, copy Him who with patience

endured the contradiction of sinners, strive and pray that thou mayest become

poor in spirit, and so mayest thou yet inherit the Kingdom.”

“Holy, loving, glorious forever shalt thou be, O, erring human

spirit!”—thus rang the chorus of Angels. And again overpowered by those

transcendent melodies, dazzled and blinded by that excess of purest light, the

Soul again shrank back into itself. It seemed to be falling an infinite depth;

the celestial music grew fainter and fainter, till common earthly sights and

sounds dispelled the vision. The rays of the early morning sun falling full on

his face, the cheerful crow of the vigilant cock, called the sleeper up to

pray.

Inexpressibly humbled, yet thankful, he arose and knelt beside his

bed. “Thou, who hast shown me to myself, help me now, that I may not only do

justly, but love mercy, and walk humbly with my God. Thou, who hast convicted me

of sin, now purify me, strengthen me, that, though ever unworthy of Thy

presence, I may yet, supported by Thy Love, dare to ascend into Thine ever

lasting light!”

The Vision was his; be the lesson, the prayer, also ours.

THE OLD GRAVESTONE

By HANS CHRISTIAN ANDERSEN

In one of our small trading towns, at that

time of year when folk say “The evenings grow long,” a whole family was

assembled together. The air was still mild and warm; the lamp was lighted, the

long curtains hung down before the windows, and bright moonlight prevailed

without. They were talking about a big old stone that lay down in the yard,

close by the kitchen door, where the servants often placed the kitchen utensils,

after they had been cleaned, to dry in the sun, and where the children were fond

of playing; it was, in fact, an old gravestone.

“Yes,” said the master of the house, “I believe it comes from the

old ruined convent chapel; pulpit and gravestones, with all their epitaphs, were

sold; my late father bought several of these; the others were broken into

paving-stones, but this one was left unused, lying in the yard.”

“It is easy to know it for a gravestone,” said the eldest of the

children. “You can still see on it an mountain-sides and a piece of an angel,

but the inscription is almost quite worn out, except the name ‘Preben,’ and a

capital ‘S’ a little further on, and underneath it ‘Martha,’ but it is

impossible to make out any more, and that you can only read after if has been

raining, or when we have washed it.”

“Why, then, it must be the gravestone of Preben Swan and his

wife!” exclaimed an old man, who by his age might appear the grandfather of

everybody in the room. “To be sure, they were among the last that were buried in

the old convent churchyard—the grand old couple! Everybody knew them, everybody

loved them; they were like king and queen in the town. Folk said they had more

than a barrelful of gold, and yet they went about simply clad, in the coarsest

cloth, only their linen was always of dazzling whiteness. Yes, that was a

charming old pair, Preben and Martha. One was always so glad to see them,

sitting together on the bench at the top of their stone staircase, under the old

lime-tree’s shade. They were so good to the poor! they feasted them, clothed

them, and there was good sense and a true Christian spirit in all their

benevolence.

“The wife died first; I remember the day quite well; I was then a

little boy, and went with my father to see old Preben: the old man was so

grieved, he cried like a child. The corpse still lay in her bedroom, close to

the chamber where we sat; she looked as if she had just fallen asleep. And the

old man told my father how he should now be so lonely, and how many years, they

had spent together, and how they had first made acquaintance and came to love

each other. As I said before, I was a child, but it moved me strangely to listen

to the old man, and watch how he grew more animated as he went on speaking, a

faint color coming into his cheeks as he talked of their youthful days, how

pretty she had been, how many little innocent tricks he had played, in order to

meet her. And when he spoke of his wedding-day his eyes quite sparkled; he

seemed to be living his happy time over again—and all the while she was lying

dead in the next chamber, an old lady, and he was an old man—ah, how time

passes! I was a child then, and now I am as old as Preben Swan. Yes, time and

change come to all. I remember as well as possible the funeral-day, and Preben

Swan following the coffin. They had had their gravestone carved with names and

inscriptions, all except the dates of their death, some years before; that same

evening the stone was taken to the grave, and put into its place. The next year

the grave had to be reopened, and old Preben rejoined his wife. They did not

turn out to be so rich as people had fancied, and what they did leave went to

distant relations very far off. The old wooden house, with the bench at the top

of the high stone staircase under the lime-tree, was ordered to be pulled down,

for it was too ruinous to stand any longer. And afterward, when the convent

chapel and cemetery were destroyed, the gravestone of Preben and Martha was

sold, like others, to whomsoever chose to buy it. And so now it lies in the yard

for the little ones to roll over, and to make a shelf for the kitchen pots and

pans. And the paved street now covers the resting-place of old Preben and his

wife, and nobody thinks of them any more.”

And the old man who related all this shook his head sadly.

“Forgotten!
All things are forgotten!”

And the rest began to speak of other matters; but the youngest

boy, a child with large, grave eyes, crept up on a chair behind the curtains,

and looked out into the yard, where the moon shone brightly on the big stone

that before had seemed to him flat and uninteresting enough, but now had become

to him like a page of a large-sized story-book. For all that the boy had heard

concerning Preben and his wife, the stone seemed to contain within it; and he

looked first at the stone, and then at the brilliant moon, which looked to him

like a bright kind face looking down through the pure still air upon the

earth.

“Forgotten! all shall be forgotten!” these words came to his ears

from the room; but at that very moment an invisible angel kissed the boy’s

forehead and softly whispered, “Keep the seed carefully, keep it till the time

for ripening. Through thee, child as thou art, shall the half-erased

inscription, the crumbling gravestone, stand out in clear, legible characters

for generations to come! Through thee shall the old couple again walk arm-in-arm

through the ancient gateways, and sit with smiling faces on the bench under the

lime tree, greeting rich and poor. The good and the beautiful perish never; they

live eternally in tale and song.”

“GOOD-FOR-NOTHING”

By HANS CHRISTIAN ANDERSEN

The sheriff stood at the open window; he

wore ruffles, and a dainty breastpin decorated the front of his shirt; he was

neatly shaven, and a tiny little strip of sticking-plaster covered the little

cut he had given himself during the process. “Well, my little man?” quoth

he.

The “little man” was no other than the laundress’s son, who

respectfully took off his cap in passing. His cap was broken in the rim, and

adapted to be put into the pocket on occasion; his clothes were poor, but clean,

and very neatly mended, and he wore heavy wooden shoes. He stood still when the

sheriff spoke, as respectfully as though he stood before the king.

“Ah, you’re a good boy, a well-behaved boy!” said the sheriff.

“And so your mother is washing down at the river; she isn’t good for

much. And you’re going to her, I see. Ah, poor child!—well, you may go.”

And the boy passed on, still holding his cap in his hand, while

the wind tossed to and fro his waves of yellow hair. He went through the street,

down a little alley to the brook, where his mother stood in the water, at her

washing-stool, beating the heavy linen. The water-mill’s sluices were opened,

and the current was strong; the washing-stool was nearly carried away by it, and

the laundress had hard work to strive against it.

“I am very near taking a voyage,” she said, “and it is so cold out

in the water; for six hours have I been standing here. Have you anything for

me?”—and the boy drew forth a phial, which his mother put to her lips. “Ah, that

is as good as warm meat, and it is not so dear. O, the water is so cold—but if

my strength will but last me out to bring you up honestly, my sweet child!”

At that moment approached an elderly woman, poorly clad, blind of

one eye, lame on one leg, and with her hair brushed into one large curl to hide

the blind eye—but in vain, the defect was only the more conspicuous. This was

“Lame Maren,” as the neighbors called her, a friend of the washerwoman’s. “Poor

thing, slaving and toiling away in the cold water! it is hard that you should be

called names”—for Maren had overheard the sheriff speaking to the child about

his own mother— “hard that your boy should be told you are

good-for-nothing.”

“What! did the sheriff really say so, child?” said the Laundress,

and her lips quivered. “So you have a mother who is good-for-nothing! Perhaps he

is right, only he should not say so to the child—but I must not complain, for

good things have come to me from that house.”

“Why yes, you were in service there once, when the sheriff’s

parents were alive, many years since. There is a grand dinner at the sheriff’s

to-day,” went on Maren; “it would have been put off, though, had not everything

been prepared. I heard it from the porter. News came in a letter, an hour ago,

that the sheriff’s younger brother, at Copenhagen, is dead.”

“Dead!” repeated the Laundress, and she turned as white as a

corpse.

“What do you care about it?” said Maren. “To be sure, you must

have known him, since you served in the house.”

“Is he dead? he was the best, the kindest of creatures! indeed,

there are not many like him,” and the tears rolled down her cheeks. “O, the

world is turning round, I feel so ill!” and she clung to the washing-stool for

support.

“You are ill, indeed!” cried Maren. “Take care, the stool will

overturn.
I had better get you home at once.”

“But the linen?”

“I will look after that—only lean on me. The boy can stay here and

watch it till I come back and wash what is left; it is not much.”

The poor laundress’s limbs trembled under her. “I have stood too

long in the cold water; I have had no food since yesterday. O, my poor child!”

and she wept.

The boy cried too, as he sat alone beside the brook, watching the

wet linen. Slowly the two women made their way up the little alley and through

the street, past the sheriff’s house. Just as she reached her humble home, the

laundress fell down on the paving-stones, fainting. She was carried upstairs and

put to bed. Kind Maren hastened to prepare a cup of warm ale—that was the best

medicine in this case, she thought—and then went back to the brook and did the

best she could with the linen.

In the evening she was again in the laundress’s miserable room.

She had begged from the sheriff’s cook a few roasted potatoes and a little bit

of bacon, for the sick woman. Maren and the boy feasted upon these, but the

patient was satisfied with the smell of them—that, she declared, was very

nourishing.

Supper over, the boy went to bed, lying crosswise at his mother’s

feet, with a coverlet made of old carpet-ends, blue and red, sewed together.

The Laundress now felt a little better; the warm ale had

strengthened her, the smell of the meat had done her good.

“Now, you good soul,” said she to Maren, “I will tell you all

about it, while the boy is asleep. That he is already; look at him, how sweetly

he looks with his eyes closed; he little thinks how his mother has suffered. May

he never feel the like! Well, I was in service with the sheriff’s parents when

their youngest son, the student, came home; I was a wild young thing then, but

honest—that I must say for myself. And the student was so pleasant and merry, a

better youth never lived. He was a son of the house, I only a servant, but we

became sweethearts—all in honor and honesty—and he told his mother that he loved

me; she was like an angel in his eyes, so wise, kind, and loving! And he went

away, but his gold ring of betrothal was on my finger. When he was really gone,

my mistress called me in to speak to her; so grave, yet so kind she looked, so

wisely she spoke, like an angel, indeed. She showed me what a gulf of difference

in tastes, habits, arid mind lay between her son and me. ‘He sees you now to be

good-hearted and pretty, but will you always be the same in his eyes? You have

not been educated as he has been; intellectually you cannot rise to his level. I

honor the poor,’ she continued, ‘and I know that in the kingdom of heaven many a

poor man will sit in a higher seat than the rich; but that is no reason for

breaking the ranks in this world, and you two, left to yourselves, would drive

your carriage full tilt against all obstacles till it toppled over with you

both. I know that a good honest handicraftsman, Erik, the glove-maker, has been

your suitor; he is a widower without children, he is well off; think whether you

cannot be content with him.’ Every word my mistress spoke went like a knife

through my heart, but I knew she was right; I kissed her hand, and shed such

bitter tears! But bitterer tears still came when I went into my chamber and lay

upon my bed. O, the long, dreary night that followed! Our Lord alone knows what

I suffered. Not till I went to church on Sunday did a light break upon my

darkness. It seemed providential that as I came out of church I met Erik the

glove-maker. There were no more doubts in my mind; he was a good man, and of my

own rank. I went straight to him, took his hand, and asked, ‘Art thou still in

the same mind toward me?’—’Yes, and I shall never be otherwise minded,’ he

replied.—’Dost thou care to have a girl who likes and honors thee, but does not

love thee?’—’I believe love will come,’ he said, and so he took my hand. I went

home to my mistress; the gold ring that her son had given to me, that I wore all

day next my heart, and on my finger at night in bed, I now drew forth; I kissed

it till my mouth bled, I gave it to my mistress, and said that next week the

bans would be read for me and the glove-maker. My mistress took me in her arms

and kissed me; she did not tell me I was good-for-nothing; I was good for

something then, it seems, before I had known so much trouble. The wedding was at

Candlemastide, and our first year all went well; my husband had apprentices, and

you, Maren, helped me in the housework.”

“O, and you were such a good mistress!” exclaimed Maren. “Never

shall I forget how kind you and your husband were to me.”

“Ah, you were with us during our good times! We had no children

then. The student I never saw again—yes, once I saw him, but he did not see me.

He came to his mother’s funeral; I saw him standing by her grave, looking so

sad, so ashy pale—but all for his mother’s sake. When afterward his father died,

he was abroad and did not come to the funeral. Nor has he been here since; he is

a lawyer, that I know, and he has never married. But he thought no more of me,

and had he seen me, he would certainly have never recognized me, so ugly as I am

now. And it is right it should be so.”

Then she went on to speak of the bitter days of adversity, when

troubles had come upon them in a flood. They had five hundred rix-dollars, and

as in their street a house could be bought for two hundred, it was considered a

good investment to buy it, take it down, and build it anew. The house was

bought; masons and carpenters made an estimate that one thousand and twenty

rix-dollars more would be required. Erik arranged to borrow this sum from

Copenhagen, but the ship that was to bring him the money was lost, and the money

with it. “It was just then that my sweet boy, who lies sleeping here, was born.

Then his father fell sick; for three-quarters of a year I had to dress and

undress him every day. We went on borrowing and borrowing; all our things had to

be sold, one by one; at last Erik died. Since then I have toiled and moiled for

the boy’s sake, have gone out cleaning and washing, done coarse work or fine,

whichever I could get; but I do everything worse and worse; my strength will

never return any more; it is our Lord’s will! He will take me away, and find

better provision for my boy.”

She fell asleep. In the morning she seemed better, and fancied she

was strong enough to go to her work again. But no sooner did she feel the cold

water than a shivering seized her, she felt about convulsively with her hands,

tried to step forward, and fell down. Her head lay on the dry bank, but her feet

were in the water of the brook, her wooden shoes were carried away by the

stream. Here she was found by Maren.

A message had been taken to her lodging that the sheriff wanted

her, had something to say to her. It was too late; the poor washerwoman was

dead. The letter that had brought the sheriff news of his brother’s death also

gave an abstract of his will; among other bequests he had left six hundred

rix-dollars to the glove-maker’s widow, who had formerly served his parents.

“There was some love-nonsense between my brother and her,” quoth the sheriff.

“It is all as well she is out of the way; now it will all come to the boy, and I

shall apprentice him to honest folk who will make him a good workman.” For

whatever the sheriff might do, were it ever so kind an action, he always spoke

harshly and unkindly. So he now called the boy to him, promised to provide for

him, and told him it was a good thing his mother was dead; she was

good-for-nothing!

She was buried in the paupers’ churchyard. Maren planted a little

rose-tree over the grave; the boy stood by her side the while.

“My darling mother!” he sighed, as the tears streamed down from

his eyes. “It was not true that she was good-for-nothing!”

“No, indeed!” cried her old friend, looking up to heaven. “Let the

world say she was good-for-nothing; our Lord in his heavenly kingdom will not

say so.”

“IN THE UTTERMOST PARTS OF THE SEA”

By HANS CHRISTIAN ANDERSEN

Some large ships were sent up toward the

North Pole, for the purpose of discovering the boundaries of land and sea, and

of trying how far men could make their way.

A year and a day had elapsed; amid mist and ice had they, with

great difficulty, steered further and further; the winter had now begun; the sun

had set, one long night would continue during many, many weeks. One unbroken

plain of ice spread around them; the ships were all fast moored to it; the snow

lay about in heaps, and had even shaped itself into cubiform houses, some as big

as our barrows, some only just large enough for two or three men to find shelter

within. Darkness they could not complain of, for the Northern Lights—Nature’s

fireworks—now red, now blue, flashed unceasingly, and the snow glistened so

brightly.

At times when it was brightest came troops of the natives,

strange-looking figures, clad in hairy skins, and with sledges made out of hard

fragments of ice; they brought skins to exchange, which the sailors were only

too glad to use as warm carpets inside their snow houses, and as beds whereon

they could rest under their snowy tents, while outside prevailed an intensity of

cold such as we never experience during our severest winters. But the sailors

remembered that at home it was still autumn; and they thought of the warm

sunbeams and the leaves still clinging to the trees in varied glories of crimson

and gold. Their watches told them it was evening, and time for rest, and in one

of the snow houses two sailors had already lain down to sleep; the youngest of

these two had with him his best home-treasure, the Bible that his grandmother

had given him at parting. Every night it lay under his pillow; he had known its

contents from childhood, and every day he read a portion; and often as he lay on

his couch, he recalled to mind those holy words of comfort, “If I should take

the wings of the morning, and remain in the uttermost parts of the sea, even

there should Thy hand lead me, and Thy right hand should hold me.”

These sublime words of faith were on his lips as he closed his

eyes, when sleep came to him, and dreams with sleep—busy, swift-winged dreams,

proving that though the body may rest, the soul must ever be awake. First he

seemed to hear the melodies of songs dear to him in his home; a mild summer

breeze seemed to breathe upon him, and a light shone upon his couch, as though

the snowy dome above him had become transparent; he lifted his head, and behold!

the dazzling white light was not the white of a snow wall, it came from the

large wings of an angel stooping over him, an angel with eyes beaming with love.

The angel’s form seemed to spring from the pages of the Bible, as from the

pitcher of a lily-blossom; he extended his arms, and lo! the narrow walls of the

snow-hut sank back like a mist melting before the daylight. Once again the green

meadows and autumnal-tinted woods of the sailor’s home lay around him, bathed in

quiet sunshine; the stork’s nest was empty, but the apples still clung to the

wild apple-tree; though leaves had fallen, the red hips glistened, and the

blackbird whistled in the little green cage that hung in the lowly window of his

childhood’s home; the blackbird whistled the tune he had taught him, and the old

grandmother wound chickweed about the bars of the cage, as her grandson had been

wont to do. And the smith’s pretty young daughter stood drawing water from the

well, and as she nodded to the grandmother, the latter beckoned to her, and held

up a letter to show her, a letter that had come that morning from the cold

northern lands, from the North Pole itself, where the old woman’s grandson now

was—safe under God’s protecting hand. And the two women, old and young, laughed

and wept by turns—and he the while, the young sailor whose body was sleeping

amid ice and snow, his spirit roaming in the world of dreams, under the angel’s

wings, saw and heard it all, and laughed and wept with them. And from the letter

these words were read aloud, “Even in the uttermost parts of the sea, His right

hand shall hold me fast”: and a sweet, solemn music was wafted round him, and

the angel drooped his wings; like a soft protecting veil they fell closer over

the sleeper.

The dream was ended; all was darkness in the little snow-hut, but

the
Bible lay under the sailor’s head, faith and hope abode in his

heart.
God was with him, and his home was with him, “even in the

uttermost
parts of the sea.”

“SOMETHING”

By HANS CHRISTIAN ANDERSEN

“I will be Something,” declared the eldest

of five brothers; “I will be of use in the world; be it ever so humble a

position that I may hold, let me be but useful, and that will be Something. I

will make bricks; folk cannot do without them, so I shall at least do

Something.”

“Something very little, though,” replied the second brother. “Why,

it is as good as nothing! it is work that might be done by a machine. Better be

a mason, as I intend to be. Then one belongs to a guild, becomes a citizen, has

a banner of one’s own. Nay, if all things go well, I may become a master, and

have apprentices and workmen under me. That will be Something!”

“It will be nothing at all then, I can tell you that!” rejoined

the third. “Think how many different ranks there are in a town far above that of

a master-mason. You may be an honest sort of a man, but you will never be a

gentleman; gentle and simple; those are the two grand divisions, and you will

always be one of the ‘simple.’ Well, I know better than that. I will be an

architect; I will be one of the thinkers, the artists; I will raise myself to

the aristocracy of intellect. I may have to begin from the very lowest grade; I

may begin as a carpenter’s boy, and run about with a paper-cap on my head, to

fetch ale for the workmen; I may not enjoy it, but I shall try to imagine it is

only a masquerade. ‘To-morrow,’ I shall say, ‘I will go my own way, and others

shall not come near me.’ Yes, I shall go to the Academy, learn to draw, and be

called an architect. That will be Something! I may get a title, perhaps; and I

shall build and build, as others before me have done. Yes, that will be

Something!”

“But it is Something that I care nothing about,” said the fourth.

“I should not care to go on, on, in the beaten track, to be a mere copyist; I

will be a genius, cleverer than all of you put together; I will create a new

style, provide ideas for buildings suited to the climate and materials of our

country, suited to our national character, and the requirements of the age.”

“But supposing the climate and the materials don’t agree,”

suggested the fifth, “how will you get on then, if they won’t co-operate? As for

our national character, to be following out that in architecture will be sheer

affectation, and the requirements of modern civilization will drive you

perfectly mad. I see you will none of you ever be anything, though of course you

won’t believe me. But do as you please, I shall not be like you. I shall reason

over what you execute; there is something ridiculous in everything; I shall find

it out, show you yeur faults—that will be Something!”

And he kept his word; and folk said of this fifth brother, “There

is something in him, certainly; he has plenty of brains! but he does nothing.”

But he was content, he was Something.

But what became of the five brothers? We will hear the whole.

The eldest brother, the brickmaker, found that every brick he

turned out whole yielded him a tiny copper coin—only copper—but a great many of

these small coins, added together, could be converted into a bright silver

dollar, and through the power of this, wheresoever he knocked, whether at

baker’s, butcher’s, or tailor’s, the door flew open, and he received what he

wanted. Such was the virtue of his bricks; some, of course, got broken before

they were finished, but a use was found even for these. For up by the trench

would poor Mother Margaret fain build herself a little house, if she might; she

took all the broken bricks, ay, and she got a few whole ones besides, for a good

heart had the eldest brother, though only a brickmaker. The poor thing built her

house with her own hands; it was very narrow, its one window was all on one

side, the door was too low, and the thatch on the roof might have been laid on

better, but it gave her shelter and a home, and could be seen far over the sea,

which sometimes burst over the trench in its might, and sprinkled a salt shower

over the little house, which kept its place there years after he who made the

bricks was dead and gone.

As for the second brother, he learned to build after another

fashion, as he had resolved. When he was out of his apprenticeship, he buckled

on his knapsack and started, singing as he went, on his travels. He came home

again, and became a master in his native town; he built, house after house, a

whole street of houses; there they stood, looked well, and were a credit to the

town; and these houses soon built him a little house for himself. How? Ask the

houses, and they will give you no answer; but the people will answer you and

say, “Why, of course, the street built him his house!” It was small enough, and

had only a clay floor, but when he and his bride danced over it, the floor grew

as smooth as if it had been polished, and from every stone in the wall sprung a

flower, that looked as gay as the costliest tapestry. It was a pretty house and

a happy wedded pair. The banner of the Masons’ Guild waved outside, and workmen

and apprentices shouted “Hurra!” Yes, that was Something! and at last he

died—that, too, was Something!

Next comes the architect, the third brother. He began as a

carpenter’s apprentice, and ran about the town on errands, wearing a paper-cap;

but he studied industriously at the Academy, and rose steadily upward. If the

street full of houses had built a house for his brother the mason, the street

took its name from the architect; the handsomest house in the whole street was

his—that was Something, and he was Something! His children were gentlemen, and

could boast of their “birth”; and when he died, his widow was a widow of

condition—that is Something—and his name stood on the corner of the street, and

was in everybody’s lips—that is Something, too!

Now for the genius, the fourth brother, who wanted to invent

something new, something original. Somehow the ground gave way beneath his feet;

he fell and broke his neck. But he had a splendid funeral, with music and

banners, and flowery paragraphs in the newspapers; and three eulogiums were

pronounced over him, each longer than the last, and this would have pleased him

mightily, for he loved speechifying of all things. A monument was erected over

his grave, only one story high—but that is Something!

So now he was dead, as well as his three elder brothers; the

youngest, the critic, outlived them all, and that was as it should be, for thus

he had the last word, which to him was a matter of the greatest importance. “He

had plenty of brains,” folk said. Now his hour had struck, he died, and his soul

sought the gates of heaven. There it stood side by side with another soul—old

Mother Margaret from the trenches.

“It is for the sake of contrast, I suppose, that I and this

miserable soul should wait here together,” thought the critic. “Well now, who

are you, my good woman?” he inquired.

And the old woman replied, with as much respect as though St.

Peter himself were addressing her—in fact, she took him for St. Peter, he gave

himself such grand airs—”I am a poor old soul, I have no family, I am only old

Margaret from the house near the trenches.”

“Well, and what have you done down below?”

“I have done as good as nothing in the world! nothing whatever! It

will be mercy, indeed, if such as I am suffered to pass through this gate.”

“And how did you leave the world?” inquired the critic,

carelessly. He must talk about something; it wearied him to stand there,

waiting.

“Well, I can hardly tell how I left it; I have been sickly enough

during these last few years, and could not well bear to creep out of bed at all

during the cold weather. It has been a severe winter, but now that is all past.

For a few days, as your highness must know, the wind was quite still, but it was

bitterly cold; the ice lay over the water as far as one could see. All the

people in the town were out on the ice; there was dancing, and music, and

feasting, and sledge-racing, I fancy; I could hear something of it all as I lay

in my poor little chamber. And when it was getting toward evening, the moon was

up, but was not yet very bright; I looked from my bed through the window, and I

saw how there rose up over the sea a strange white cloud; I lay and watched it,

watched the black dot in it, which grew bigger and bigger, and then I knew what

it foreboded; that sign is not often seen, but I am old and experienced. I knew

it, and I shivered with horror. Twice before in my life have I seen that sign,

and I knew that there would be a terrible storm and a spring flood; it would

burst over the poor things on the ice, who were drinking and dancing and

merry-making. Young and old, the whole town was out on the ice; who was to warn

them, if no one saw it, or no one knew what I knew? I felt so terrified, I felt

all alive, as I had not felt for years! I got out of bed, forced the window

open; I could see the folk running and dancing over the ice; I could see the

gay-colored flags, I could hear the boys shout ‘Hurra!’ and the girls and lads

a-singing. All were so merry; and all the time the white cloud with its black

speck rose higher and higher! I screamed as loud as I could; but no one heard

me, I was too far off. Soon would the storm break loose, the ice would break in

pieces, and all that crowd would sink and drown. Hear me they could not; get out

to them I could not; what was to be done? Then our Lord sent me a good thought;

I could set fire to my bed; better let my house be burned to the ground than

that so many should miserably perish. So I kindled a light; I saw the red flame

mount up; I got out at the door, but then I fell down; I lay there, I could not

get up again. But the flames burst out through the window and over the roof;

they saw it down below, and they all ran as fast as they could to help me; the

poor old crone they believed would be burned; there was not one who did not come

to help me. I heard them come, and I heard, too, such a rustling in the air, and

then a thundering as of heavy cannon-shots, for the spring-flood was loosening

the ice, and it all broke up. But the folk were all come off it to the trenches,

where the sparks were flying about me; I had them all safe. But I could not bear

the cold and the fright, and that is how I have come up here. Can the gates of

heaven be opened to such a poor old creature as I? I have no house now at the

trenches; where can I go, if they refuse me here?”

Then the gates opened, and the Angel bade poor Margaret enter. As

she passed the threshold, she dropped a blade of straw—straw from her bed—that

bed which she had set alight to save the people on the ice, and lo! it had

changed into gold! dazzling gold! yet flexible withal, and twisting into various

forms.

“Look, that was what yonder poor woman brought,” said the Angel.

“But what dost thou bring? Truly, I know well that thou hast done nothing, not

even made bricks. It is a pity thou canst not go back again to fetch at least

one brick—not that it is good for anything when it is made, no, but because

anything, the very least, done with a good will, is Something. But thou mayst

not go back, and I can do nothing for thee.”

Then poor Margaret pleaded for him thus: “His brother gave me all

the bricks and broken bits wherewith I built my poor little house—that was a

great kindness toward a poor old soul like me! May not all those bits and

fragments, put together, be reckoned as one brick for him? It will be an act of

mercy; he needs it, and this is the home of mercy.”

“To thy brother, whom thou didst despise,” said the Angel, “to him

whose calling, in respect of worldly honor, was the lowest, shalt thou owe this

mite of heavenly coin. Thou shalt not be sent away; thou shalt have leave to

stand here without, and think over thy manner of life down below. But within

thou canst not enter, until thou hast done something that is

good—Something!”

“I fancy I could have expressed that better,” thought the critic;

but he did not say it aloud, and that was already—Something!

THE JEWISH GIRL

By HANS CHRISTIAN ANDERSEN

There was in the charity-school among the

other children a little Jewish girl, so clever and good; the best, in fact, of

them all; but one of the lessons she could not attend—the one when religion was

taught, for this was a Christian school.

Then she held her geography book before her to learn from it, or

she did her sum; but the lesson was quickly learned, the sum was soon done; the

book might be there open before her, but she did not read, she was listening;

and the teacher soon noticed that she was attending more intently, even, than

any of the rest.

“Read your book,” the teacher urged, mildly and earnestly; but she

looked at him with her black sparkling eyes, and when he put questions to her

also, she knew more than all the others. She had listened, understood, and kept

his words.

Her father was a poor honest man, and when first he brought her to

the school, he had made the stipulation that she should not be taught the

Christian faith. To let her go away during the Scripture lesson might, however,

have given offence, and raised thoughts of various kinds in the minds of the

other children, and so she stayed; but this could not go on any longer.

The teacher went to her father, and told him that either he must

take his daughter away from the school, or consent to her becoming a

Christian.

“I cannot bear to see those burning eyes, that yearning, that

thirst of the soul, as it were, after the words of the gospel,” said the

teacher.

And the father burst into tears. “I know but little myself of our

own religion, but her mother was a daughter of Israel, of strong and firm faith,

and on her dying bed I made a vow that our child should never receive Christian

baptism; that vow I must keep; it is to me as a convenant with God.”

And the little Jewish girl was taken away from the school of

the
Christians.

Years rolled by.

In one of the smallest towns of Jutland served as maid in a plain

burgher’s house a poor girl of the Mosaic faith; this was Sarah. Her hair was

black as ebony, her eyes dark, and yet brilliant and full of light, such as you

see among the daughters of the East; and the expression in the countenance of

the grown-up girl was still that of the child who sat on the school-room bench,

listening with thoughtful and wistful eye.

Each Sunday sounded from the church the pealing of the organ to

the song of the congregation, and the tones floated over the street, into the

house, where the Jewish girl attended to her work, diligent and faithful in her

calling. “Remember the Sabbath day to keep it holy,” this was her law; but her

Sabbath was a day of labor to the Christians, and only in her heart could she

keep it holy; and that was not enough for her. But when the thought arose in her

soul, “What matters it before God about days and hours?” and on the Sunday of

the Christians her hour of devotion remained undisturbed. If, then, the organ’s

peal and the psalm-tunes reached over to her, where she stood in the kitchen,

even this became a quiet and consecrated spot. She would read then the treasure

and peculiar property of her people, the Old Testament, and this alone; for she

kept deep in her heart what her father had told the teacher and herself when she

was taken from the school—the vow made to her dying mother, “that Sarah should

not be baptized, not forsake the faith of her fathers.” The New Testament was,

and should remain forever, a sealed book to her; and yet she knew much of it; it

shone to her through the recollections of childhood.

One evening she sat in a corner of the parlor, and heard her

master reading aloud. She might listen, she thought, for this was not the

gospel; nay! ’twas out of an old story-book he read: she might stay. And he read

of a Hungarian knight, taken captive by a Turkish pasha, who had him yoked with

oxen to the plow; and he was driven with lashes, and had to suffer pain and

ignominy beyond endurance.

But at home the knight’s wife sold all her jewels, and mortgaged

castle and lands, and his friends contributed large sums, for enormous was the

ransom demanded; still it was raised, and he was delivered out of thraldom and

disgrace. Sick and suffering, he came to his home. But soon resounded far and

near the summons to war against the foe of Christianity. The sick man heard the

call, and had neither peace nor rest any longer; he was placed on his charger;

the blood came again to his cheeks, his strength seemed to return, and he rode

forth to victory. The very pasha who had him yoked to the plow, and made him

suffer pain and scorn, became his captive. He was carried home to the castle

dungeon, but before his first hour there had elapsed the knight came, and asked

the prisoner, “What dost thou think awaiteth thee?”

“I know,” said the Turk; “retribution.”

“Yes, the Christian’s retribution,” said the knight. “Christ

taught us to forgive our enemies, to love our fellow-men. God is love! Depart in

peace to thy home and thy dear ones, and be gentle and good to those who

suffer.”

Then the prisoner burst into tears.

“How could I believe such a thing could be possible? Torments and

sufferings I looked forward to as a certainty, and I took poison, which must

kill me; within a few hours I shall die. There is no remedy. But before I die

make known to me the faith that embraces such an amount of love and mercy; it is

great and divine! In it let me die; let me die a Christian!” and his prayer was

granted.

This was the legend, the history which was read; they all listened

to it with attention, but deepest sank it into the heart of her who sat alone in

the corner—the servant maid—Sarah, the Jewess. Heavy tears stood in her black

sparkling eyes while she sat here, as once on the school-bench, and felt the

greatness of the gospel. The tears rolled down her cheeks.

“Let not my child become a Christian!” were the mother’s last

words on her dying bed, and they rang through her soul with those of the law,

“Honor thy father and thy mother!”

“Still I have not been baptized! they call me ‘the Jewess’; the

neighbors’ boys did so, hooting at me last Sunday as I stood outside the open

church door, and looked in where the altar-lights burned and the congregation

sang. Ever since my school-days, up to this hour—even though I have tried to

close my eyes against it—a power from Christianity has like a sunbeam shone into

my heart. But, my mother, I will not give thee sorrow in thy grave! I will not

betray the vow my father made to thee; I will not read the Christian’s Bible.

Have not I the God of my fathers? On Him let me rest my head!”

And years rolled by.

The husband died, the wife was left behind in hard plight. Now she

could no longer afford to have a maid; but Sarah did not forsake the widow; she

became her help in distress, and kept the household together; she worked till

late in the night, and got bread for the house by the labor of her hands. There

were no near relatives to help a family where the mother grew weaker each day,

lingering for months on a bed of sickness. Sarah, gentle and pious, watched,

nursed, and worked, and became the blessing of the poor home.

“There lies the Bible,” said the invalid; “read to me this

wearisome evening; I sadly want to hear God’s word.”

And Sarah bowed her head; she folded her hands round the Bible,

which she opened, and read aloud to the sick woman; now and again the tears

welled forth, but her eyes shone clearer, even as the darkness cleared from her

soul. “Mother, thy child shall not receive the baptism of the Christians, shall

not be named in their communion; in this we will be united here on earth, but

above this there is—is a greater unity—even in God. ‘He goes with us beyond the

grave’; ‘It is He who pours water upon him that is thirsty, and floods upon the

dry ground.’ I understand it! I do not know myself how I came to it! through Him

it is—in Him—Christ!”

And she trembled as she named the holy name; a baptism of fire

streamed through her, stronger than her frame could bear, and she bent down,

more powerless even than she by whom she watched.

“Poor Sarah!” they said; “she is worn out with labor and

watching.”

They took her to the hospital for the poor; there she died; thence

she was borne to her grave; not to the Christians’ graveyard; that was not the

place for the Jewish girl: no, outside, by the wall, her grave was dug.

And God’s sun, which shone upon the graves of the Christians,

shines also upon that of the Jewish girl; and the hymns which are sung by the

graves of the Christians resound by her grave beyond the wall; thither, too,

reaches the promise: “There is resurrection in Christ, in Him, the Saviour, who

said to his disciples, ‘John truly baptized with water; but ye shall be baptized

with the Holy Ghost.'”

THE STORY OF A MOTHER

By HANS CHRISTIAN ANDERSEN

A mother sat by her little child: she was

very sorrowful, and feared that it would die. Its little face was pale, and its

eyes were closed. The child drew its breath with difficulty, and sometimes so

deeply as if it were sighing; and then the mother looked more sorrowfully than

before on the little creature.

Then there was a knock at the door, and a poor old man came in,

wrapped up in something that looked like a great horse-cloth, for that keeps

warm; and he required it, for it was cold winter. Without, everything was

covered with ice and snow, and the wind blew so sharply that it cut one’s

face.

And as the old man trembled with cold, and the child was quiet for

a moment, the mother went and put some beer on the stove in a little pot, to

warm it for him. The old man sat down and rocked the cradle, and the mother

seated herself on an old chair by him, looked at her sick child that drew its

breath so painfully, and seized the little hand.

“You think I shall keep it, do you not?” she asked. “The good God

will not take it from me!”

And the old man—he was Death—nodded in such a strange way,

that it might just as well mean yes as no. And the mother cast

down her eyes, and tears rolled down her cheeks. Her head became heavy: for

three days and three nights she had not closed her eyes; and now she slept, but

only for a minute; then she started up and shivered with cold.

“What is that?” she asked, and looked round on all sides; but the

old man was gone, and her little child was gone; he had taken it with him. And

there in the corner the old clock was humming and whirring; the heavy leaden

weight ran down to the floor—plump!—and the clock stopped.

But the poor mother rushed out of the house crying for her

child.

Out in the snow sat a woman in long black garments, and she said,

“Death has been with you in your room; I saw him hasten away with your child: he

strides faster than the wind, and never brings back what he has taken away.”

“Only tell me which way he has gone,” said the mother. “Tell me

the way, and I will find him.”

“I know him,” said the woman in the black garments; “but before I

tell you, you must sing me all the songs that you have sung to your child. I

love those songs; I have heard them before. I am Night, and I saw your tears

when you sang them.”

“I will sing them all, all!” said the mother. “But do not detain

me, that I may overtake him, and find my child.”

But Night sat dumb and still. Then the mother wrung her hands, and

sang and wept. And there were many songs, but yet more tears, and then Night

said, “Go to the right into the dark fir wood; for I saw Death take that path

with your little child.”

Deep in the forest there was a cross road, and she did not know

which way to take. There stood a Blackthorn Bush, with not a leaf nor a blossom

upon it; for it was in the cold winter time, and icicles hung from the

twigs.

“Have you not seen Death go by, with my little child?”

“Yes,” replied the Bush, “but I shall not tell you which way he

went unless you warm me on your bosom. I’m freezing to death here; I’m turning

to ice.”

And she pressed the Blackthorn Bush to her bosom, quite close,

that it might be well warmed. And the thorns pierced into her flesh, and her

blood oozed out in great drops. But the Blackthorn shot out fresh green leaves,

and blossomed in the dark winter night: so warm is the heart of a sorrowing

mother! And the Blackthorn Bush told her the way that she should go.

Then she came to a great Lake, on which there were neither ships

nor boat. The Lake was not frozen enough to carry her, nor sufficiently open to

allow her to wade through, and yet she must cross it if she was to find her

child. Then she laid herself down to drink the Lake; and that was impossible for

any one to do. But the sorrowing mother thought that perhaps a miracle might be

wrought.

“No, that can never succeed,” said the Lake. “Let us rather see

how we can agree. I’m fond of collecting pearls, and your eyes are the two

clearest I have ever seen: if you will weep them out into me I will carry you

over into the great greenhouse, where Death lives and cultivates flowers and

trees; each of these is a human life.”

“Oh, what would I not give to get my child!” said the afflicted

mother; and she wept yet more, and her eyes fell into the depths of the Lake,

and became two costly pearls. But the Lake lifted her up, as if she sat in a

swing, and she was wafted to the opposite shore, where stood a wonderful house,

miles in length. One could not tell if it was a mountain containing forests and

caves, or a place that had been built. But the poor mother could not see it, for

she had wept her eyes out.

“Where shall I find Death, who went away with my little child?”

she asked.

“He has not arrived here yet,” said an old gray-haired Woman, who

was going about and watching the hothouse of Death. “How have you found your way

here, and who helped you?”

“The good God has helped me,” she replied. “He is merciful, and

you will be merciful too. Where shall I find my little child?”

“I do not know it,” said the old Woman, “and you cannot see. Many

flowers and trees have faded this night, and Death will soon come and transplant

them. You know very well that every human being has his tree of life, or his

flower of life, just as each is arranged. They look like other plants, but their

hearts beat. Children’s hearts can beat too. Think of this. Perhaps you may

recognize the beating of your child’s heart. But what will you give me if I tell

you what more you must do?”

“I have nothing more to give,” said the afflicted mother. “But I

will go for you to the ends of the earth.”

“I have nothing for you to do there,” said the old Woman, “but you

can give me your long black hair. You must know yourself that it is beautiful,

and it pleases me. You can take my white hair for it, and that is always

something.”

“Do you ask for nothing more?” asked she. “I will give you that

gladly.”
And she gave her beautiful hair, and received in exchange the

old
Woman’s white hair.

And then they went into the great hothouse of Death, where flowers

and trees were growing marvellously intertwined. There stood the fine hyacinths

under glass bells, some quite fresh, others somewhat sickly; water snakes were

twining about them, and black crabs clung tightly to the stalks. There stood

gallant palm-trees, oaks, and plantains, and parsley and blooming thyme. Each

tree and flower had its name; each was a human life: the people were still

alive, one in China, another in Greenland, scattered about in the world. There

were great trees thrust into little pots, so that they stood quite crowded, and

were nearly bursting the pots; there was also many a little weakly flower in

rich earth, with moss round about it, cared for and tended. But the sorrowful

mother bent down over all the smallest plants, and heard the human heart beating

in each, and out of millions she recognized that of her child.

“That is it!” she cried, and stretched out her hands over a little

crocus flower, which hung down quite sick and pale.

“Do not touch the flower,” said the old dame; “but place yourself

here; and when Death comes—I expect him every minute—then don’t let him pull up

the plant, but threaten him that you will do the same to the other plants; then

he’ll be frightened. He has to account for them all; not one may be pulled up

till he receives commission from Heaven.”

And all at once there was an icy cold rush through the hall, and

the blind mother felt that Death was arriving.

“How did you find your way hither?” said he. “How have you been

able to come quicker than I?”

“I am a mother,” she answered.

And Death stretched out his long hands toward the little delicate

flower; but she kept her hands tight about it, and held it fast; and yet she was

full of anxious care lest he should touch one of the leaves. Then Death breathed

upon her hands, and she felt that his breath was colder than the icy wind; and

her hands sank down powerless.

“You can do nothing against me,” said Death.

“But the merciful God can,” she replied.

“I only do what He commands,” said Death. “I am his gardener. I

take all his trees and flowers, and transplant them into the great Paradise

gardens, in the unknown land. But how they will flourish there, and how it is

there, I may not tell you.”

“Give me back my child,” said the mother; and she implored and

wept. All at once she grasped two pretty flowers with her two hands, and called

to Death, “I’ll tear off all your flowers, for I am in despair.”

“Do not touch them,” said Death. “You say you are so unhappy, and

now you would make another mother just as unhappy!”

“Another mother?” said the poor woman; and she let the flowers

go.

“There are your eyes for you,” said Death. “I have fished them up

out of the Lake; they gleamed up quite brightly. I did not know that they were

yours. Take them back—they are clearer now than before—and then look down into

the deep well close by. I will tell you the names of the two flowers you wanted

to pull up, and you will see what you were about to frustrate and destroy.”

And she looked down into the well, and it was a happiness to see

how one of them became a blessing to the world, how much joy and gladness she

diffused around her. And the woman looked at the life of the other, and it was

made up of care and poverty, misery and woe.

“Both are the will of God,” said Death.

“Which of them is the flower of misfortune, and which the blessed

one?” she asked.

“That I may not tell you,” answered Death; “but this much you

shall hear, that one of these two flowers is that of your child. It was the fate

of your child that you saw—the future of your own child.”

Then the mother screamed aloud for terror.

“Which of them belongs to my child? Tell me that. Release the

innocent child! Let my child free from all that misery! Rather carry it away!

Carry it into God’s kingdom! Forget my tears, forget my entreaties, and all that

I have done!”

“I do not understand you,” said Death. “Will you have your child

back, or shall I carry it to that place that you know not?”

Then the mother wrung her hands, and fell on her knees, and prayed

to the good God.

“Hear me not when I pray against Thy will, which is at all times

the best! Hear me not! hear me not!” And she let her head sink down on her

bosom.

And Death went away with her child into the unknown land.

THE LITTLE MATCH GIRL

By HANS CHRISTIAN ANDERSEN

It was terribly cold; it snowed and was

already almost dark, and evening came on, the last evening of the year. In the

cold and gloom a poor little girl, bareheaded and barefoot, was walking through

the streets. When she left her own house she certainly had had slippers on; but

of what use were they? They were very big slippers, and her mother had used them

till then, so big were they. The little maid lost them as she slipped across the

road, where two carriages were rattling by terribly fast. One slipper was not to

be found again, and a boy had seized the other, and run away with it. He thought

he could use it very well as a cradle, some day when he had children of his own.

So now the little girl went with her little naked feet, which were quite red and

blue with the cold. In an old apron she carried a number of matches, and a

bundle of them in her hand. No one had bought anything of her all day, and no

one had given her a farthing.

Shivering with cold and hunger she crept along, a picture of

misery, poor little girl! The snowflakes covered her long fair hair, which fell

in pretty curls over her neck; but she did not think of that now. In all the

windows lights were shining, and there was a glorious smell of roast goose, for

it was New Year’s Eve. Yes, she thought of that!

In a corner formed by two houses, one of which projected beyond

the other, she sat down, cowering. She had drawn up her little feet, but she was

still colder, and she did not dare to go home, for she had sold no matches, and

did not bring a farthing of money. From her father she would certainly receive a

beating, and besides, it was cold at home, for they had nothing over them but a

roof through which the wind whistled, though the largest rents had been stopped

with straw and rags.

Her little hands were almost benumbed with the cold. Ah, a match

might do her good, if she could only draw one from the bundle, and rub it

against the wall, and warm her hands at it. She drew one out. R-r-atch! how it

spluttered and burned! It was a warm bright flame, like a little candle, when

she held her hands over it; it was a wonderful little light! It really seemed to

the little girl as if she sat before a great polished stove, with bright brass

feet and a brass cover. How the fire burned! how comfortable it was! but the

little flame went out, the stove vanished, and she had only the remains of the

burned match in her hand.

A second was rubbed against the wall. It burned up, and when the

light fell upon the wall it became transparent like a thin veil, and she could

see through it into the room. On the table a snow-white cloth was spread; upon

it stood a shining dinner service; the roast goose smoked gloriously, stuffed

with apples and dried plums. And what was still more splendid to behold, the

goose hopped down from the dish, and waddled along the floor, with a knife and

fork in its breast, to the little girl. Then the match went out, and only the

thick, damp, cold wall was before her. She lighted another match. Then she was

sitting under a beautiful Christmas tree; it was greater and more ornamented

than the one she had seen through the glass door at the rich merchant’s.

Thousands of candles burned upon the green branches, and colored pictures like

those in the print shops looked down upon them. The little girl stretched forth

her hand toward them; then the match went out. The Christmas lights mounted

higher. She saw them now as stars in the sky: one of them fell down, forming a

long line of fire.

“Now some one is dying,” thought the little girl, for her old

grandmother, the only person who had loved her, and who was now dead, had told

her that when a star fell down a soul mounted up to God.

She rubbed another match against the wall; it became bright again,

and in the brightness the old grandmother stood clear and shining, mild and

lovely.

“Grandmother!” cried the child, “O! take me with you! I know you

will go when the match is burned out. You will vanish like the warm fire, the

warm food, and the great, glorious Christmas tree!”

And she hastily rubbed the whole bundle of matches, for she wished

to hold her grandmother fast. And the matches burned with such a glow that it

became brighter than in the middle of the day; grandmother had never been so

large or so beautiful. She took the little girl in her arms, and both flew in

brightness and joy above the earth, very, very high, and up there was neither

cold, nor hunger, nor care—they were with God.

But in the corner, leaning against the wall, sat the poor girl

with red cheeks and smiling mouth, frozen to death on the last evening of the

Old Year. The New Year’s sun rose upon a little corpse! The child sat there,

stiff and cold, with the matches, of which one bundle was burned. “She wanted to

warm herself,” the people said. No one imagined what a beautiful thing she had

seen, and in what glory she had gone in with her grandmother to the New Year’s

Day.

FLOWERS WITHOUT FRUIT

Prune thou thy words; the thoughts

control
  That o’er thee swell and throng:—
They will condense

within thy soul,
  And change to purpose strong.

But he who lets his feelings run
  In soft luxurious

flow,
Shrinks when hard service must be done,
  And faints at

every woe.

Faith’s meanest deed more favor bears,
  Where hearts

and wills are weigh’d,
Than brightest transports, choicest

prayers,
  Which bloom their hour, and fade.

—J. H. Newman

CONTENTMENT

My mind to me a kingdom

is;
  Such perfect joy therein I find,
As far exceeds all

earthly bliss
  That world affords, or grows by kind:
Though

much I want what most men have,
Yet doth my mind forbid me crave.

Content I live—this is my stay;
  I seek no more than

may suffice:
I press to bear no haughty sway;
   Look—what

I lack, my mind supplies!
Lo! thus I triumph like a king,
Content with

that my mind doth bring.

I see how plenty surfeits oft,
   And hasty

climbers soonest fall;
I see how those that sit

aloft
   Mishap doth threaten most of all;
These get with

toil, and keep with fear:
Such cares my mind could never bear.

I laugh not at another’s loss;
   I grudge not

at another’s gain;
No worldly wave my mind can toss;
   I

brook that is another’s pain.
I fear no foe: I scorn no friend:
I dread no

death: I fear no end.

Some have too much, yet still they crave;
   I

little have, yet seek no more:
They are but poor, though much they

have,
   And I am rich, with little store.
They poor, I

rich: they beg, I give:
They lack, I lend: they pine, I live.

I wish but what I have at will:
   I wander not

to seek for more:
I like the plain; I climb no hill:
   In

greatest storm I sit on shore,
And laugh at those that toil in vain,
To

get what must be lost again.
—This is my choice; for why?—I find
No wealth

is like a quiet mind.

—Unknown

THE SEARCH FOR PEACE

Sweet Peace, where dost thou dwell? I

humbly crave,
    Let me once know.
  I

sought thee in a secret cave,
    And ask’d, if Peace

were there?
A hollow wind did seem to answer,

“No:—
    Go seek elsewhere.”

I did; and going did a rainbow

note:
    Surely, thought I,
  This is the

lace of Peace’s coat:
    I will search out the

matter.
But while I look’d, the clouds

immediately
    Did break and scatter.

Then went I to a garden, and did spy
    A

gallant flower,
  The Crown Imperial: Sure, said

I,
    Peace at the root must dwell.
But when I

digg’d, I saw a worm devour
    What show’d so

well.

At length I met a reverend good old

man:
    Whom when for Peace
  I did demand,

he thus began:
    “There was a Prince of old
At Salem

dwelt, who lived with good increase
    Of flock and

fold.

“He sweetly lived; yet sweetness did not

save
    His life from foes.
  But after

death, out of his grave
    There sprang twelve stalks of

wheat:
Which many wondering at, got some of

those
    To plant and set.

“It prosper’d strangely, and did soon

disperse
    Through all the earth:
  For

they that taste it do rehearse,
    That virtue lies

therein;
A secret virtue, bringing peace and mirth
  By flight

of sin.

“Take of this grain, which in my garden

grows,
    And grows for you;
  Make bread

of it:—and that repose
    And peace, which

everywhere
With so much earnestness you do

pursue,
    Is only there.”

—G. Herbert

A SONG OF PRAISE

To God, ye choir above,

begin
  A hymn so loud and strong
That all the universe may

hear
  And join the grateful song.

Praise Him, thou sun, Who dwells unseen
  Amidst

transcendent light,
Where thy refulgent orb would seem
  A spot,

as dark as night.

Thou silver moon, ‘ye host of stars,
  The universal

song
Through the serene and silent night
  To listening worlds

prolong.

Sing Him, ye distant worlds and suns,
  From whence

no travelling ray
Hath yet to us, through ages past,
  Had time

to make its way.

Assist, ye raging storms, and bear
  On rapid wings

His praise,
From north to south, from east to west,
  Through

heaven, and earth, and seas.

Exert your voice, ye furious fires
  That rend the

watery cloud,
And thunder to this nether world
  Your Maker’s

words aloud.

Ye works of God, that dwell unknown
  Beneath the

rolling main;
Ye birds, that sing among the groves,
  And sweep

the azure plain;

Ye stately hills, that rear your heads,
  And

towering pierce the sky;
Ye clouds, that with an awful

pace
  Majestic roll on high;

Ye insects small, to which one leaf
  Within its

narrow sides
A vast extended world displays,
  And spacious

realms provides;

Ye race, still less than these, with which
  The

stagnant water teems,
To which one drop, however small,
  A

boundless ocean seems;

Whate’er ye are, where’er ye dwell,
  Ye creatures

great or small,
Adore the wisdom, praise the power,
  That made

and governs all.

—P. Skelton

THE TRAVELLER

How are thy servants blest, O

Lord!
  How sure is their defence!
Eternal wisdom is their

guide,
  Their help, Omnipotence.

In foreign realms, and lands remote,
  Supported by

Thy care,
Through burning climes I pass’d unhurt,
  And breathed

in tainted air.

Thy mercy sweeten’d every soil,
  Made every region

please;
The hoary Alpine hills it warm’d,
  And smoothed the

Tyrrhene seas.

Think, O my soul, devoutly think,
  How, with

affrighted eyes,
Thou saw’st the wide-extended deep
  In all its

horrors rise.

Confusion dwelt in every face,
  And fear in every

heart;
When waves on waves, and gulfs on gulfs,
  O’ercame the

pilot’s art.

Yet then from all my griefs, O Lord,
  Thy mercy set

me free;
Whilst, in the confidence of prayer,
  My soul took

hold on Thee.

For though in dreadful whirls we hung
  High on the

broken wave,
I knew Thou wert not slow to hear,
  Nor impotent

to save.

—The storm was laid; the winds retired,
  Obedient to

Thy will;
The sea that roar’d at Thy command,
  At Thy command

was still.

—J. Addison

TRUE GREATNESS

The fairest action of our human

life
  Is scorning to revenge an injury:
For who forgives

without a further strife
  His adversary’s heart to him doth

tie:
And ’tis a firmer conquest truly said
  To win the heart,

than overthrow the head.

If we a worthy enemy do find,
  To yield to worth, it

must be nobly done:—
But if of baser metal be his mind,
  In

base revenge there is no honor won.
Who would a worthy courage

overthrow?
  And who would wrestle with a worthless foe?

We say our hearts are great, and cannot

yield;
  Because they cannot yield, it proves them poor:
Great

hearts are task’d beyond their power but seld:
  The weakest lion

will the loudest roar.
Truth’s school for certain does this same

allow,
  High-heartedness doth sometimes teach to bow.

—Lady E. Carew

CHARACTER OF A HAPPY LIFE

How happy is he born and

taught
  That serveth not another’s will;
Whose armor is his

honest thought,
  And simple truth his utmost skill!

Whose passions not his masters are,
  Whose soul is

still prepared for death,
Not tied unto the world with care
  Of

public fame, or private breath;

Who envies none that chance doth raise
  Or vice; who

never understood
How deepest wounds are given by praise;
  Nor

rules of state, but rules of good;

Who hath his life from rumors freed;
  Whose

conscience is his strong retreat;
Whose state can neither flatterers

feed,
  Nor ruin make accusers great;

Who God doth late and early pray
  More of His grace

than gifts to lend;
And entertains the harmless day
  With a

well-chosen book or friend;

—This man is freed from servile bands
  Of hope to

rise, or fear to fall;
Lord of himself, though not of

lands;
  And having nothing, yet hath all.

—Sir H. Wotton

A THANKSGIVING TO GOD, FOR HIS HOUSE

Lord, thou hast given me a

cell,
  Wherein to dwell;
A little house, whose humble

roof
  Is weather-proof;
Under the spars of which I

lie
  Both soft and dry;
Where thou, my chamber for to

ward,
  Hast set a guard
Of harmless thoughts, to watch and

keep
  Me, while I sleep.
Low is my porch, as is my

fate:
  Both void of state;
And yet the threshold of my

door
  Is worn by th’ poor,
Who thither come, and freely

get
  Good words, or meat.
Like as my parlor, so my

hall
   And kitchen’s small;
A little buttery, and

therein
   A little bin,
Which keeps my little loaf of

bread
   Unchipt, unflead;
Some brittle sticks of thorn or

briar
   Make me a fire,
Close by whose living coal I

sit,
   And glow like it.
Lord, I confess too, when I

dine,
   The pulse is thine,
And all those other bits that

be
   There placed by thee;
The worts, the purslain, and

the mess
   Of water-cress,
Which of thy kindness thou hast

sent;
   And my content
Makes those, and my beloved

beet,
   To be more sweet.
‘Tis thou that crown’st my

glittering hearth
   With guiltless mirth,
And giv’st me

wassail-bowls to drink,
   Spiced to the brink.
Lord, ’tis

thy plenty-dropping hand
   That soils my land,
And giv’st

me, for my bushel sown,
   Twice ten for one;
Thou mak’st

my teeming hen to lay
  Her egg each day;
Besides my healthful

ewes to bear
  Me twins each year;
The while the conduits of my

kine
  Run cream, for wine:
All these, and better, thou dost

send
  Me—to this end,
That I should render, for my

part,
  A thankful heart.

—R. Herrick

FRIENDS DEPARTED

They are all gone into the world of

light!
  And I alone sit lingering here!
Their very memory is

fair and bright,
  And my sad thoughts doth clear.

It glows and glitters in my cloudy breast
  Like

stars upon some gloomy grove,
Or those faint beams in which this hill is

drest
  After the Sun’s remove.

I see them walking in an air of glory,
  Whose light

doth trample on my days;
My days, which are at best but dull and

hoary,
  Mere glimmerings and decays.

O holy hope! and high humility!
  High as the Heavens

above!
These are your walks, and you have show’d them me,
  To

kindle my cold love.

Dear, beauteous Death; the jewel of the

just!
  Shining nowhere but in the dark;
What mysteries do lie

beyond thy dust,
  Could man outlook that mark!

He that hath found some fledged birdes nest may

know
  At first sight if the bird be flown;
But what fair dell

or grove he sings in now,
  That is to him unknown.

And yet, as Angels in some brighter dreams
  Call to

the soul when man doth sleep,
So some strange thoughts transcend our wonted

themes,
  And into glory peep.

—H. Vaughan

THE LAND OF DREAMS

“Awake, awake, my little boy!
Thou wast

thy mother’s only joy;
Why dost thou weep in thy gentle sleep?
O wake! thy

father does thee keep.”

—”O what land is the Land of Dreams?
What are its mountains,

and what are its streams?
O father! I saw my mother there
Among the lilies

by waters fair.

“Among the lambs, clothed in white,
She walk’d with her Thomas

in sweet delight:
I wept for joy; like a dove I mourn:—
O when shall I

again return!”

—”Dear child! I also by pleasant streams
Have wander’d all

night in the Land of Dreams:—
But, though calm and warm the waters wide,
I

could not get to the other side.”

—”Father, O father! what do we here,
In this land of unbelief

and fear?—
The Land of Dreams is better far,
Above the light of the

morning star.”

—W. Blake

ADORATION

Sweet is the dew that falls

betimes,
And drops upon the leafy limes;
  Sweet Hermon’s

fragrant air:
Sweet is the lily’s silver bell,
And sweet the wakeful

tapers smell
  That watch for early prayer.

Sweet the young nurse, with love intense,
Which smiles o’er

sleeping innocence;
  Sweet when the lost arrive;
Sweet the

musician’s ardor beats,
While his vague mind’s in quest of

sweets,
  The choicest flowers to hive.

Strong is the horse upon his speed;
Strong in pursuit the rapid

glede,
  Which makes at once his game:
Strong the tall ostrich

on the ground;
Strong through the turbulent profound
  Shoots

xiphias to his aim.

Strong is the lion—like a coal
His eyeball—like a bastion’s

mole
  His chest against the foes:
Strong the gier-eagle on his

sail;
Strong against tide the enormous whale
  Emerges as he

goes.

But stronger still, in earth and air,
And in sea, the man of

prayer,
  And far beneath the tide:
And in the seat to Faith

assign’d,
Where ask is, have; where seek is, find;
  Where knock

is, open wide.

—C. Smart

 

Home All Library Resources Free Downloads

The scriptures are perfect, but men are fallible. I prayerfully check all of the material I put on my sites. However, I am quite capable of missing something or making a mistake. If you find anything at all on these pages that is questionable or find any links broken please contact us here.